\ 


*  C  '-    -  J  '1-''} 


. 


OB 


IN  NEED  OF  A  GUIDE  AND  GUARD. 


BY 

EMMA  YOUNG  fPREWITT. 


PRINTED   BY 

J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  COMPANY, 

/5~~P  HILADKLPHIA. 

yl889. 


Copyright,  1889,  by  EMMA  YOUNG  PREWITT. 


I     DEDICATE    THIS, 
MY  FIRST   BOOK, 

o  tfie  Dftlemory  of  my  ZBekved  tfatfier, 
J.  H.  PKEWITT,  D.D.S., 

WHO  DIED  DECEMBER  31,  1887,  LAST  DAT  OF  YEAB,  MONTH, 

AND   WEEK. 

"  His  sun  went  down  while  it  was  yet  day." 


They  took  him  from  our  home  and  sight, 

With  us  he  dwells  no  more  ; 

'Tis  always,  then,  we  sigh  and  long 

For  Papa's  smile  so  bright, 

But  most  we  miss  his  face  at  eve, 

When  twilight  gathers  near ; 

Then  to  our  hearts  dark  shadows  cling 

That  bring  the  silent  tear. 


PEEFAOE. 


DEAR  READER, — 

Are  yon  a  friend?  Then  may  your  friendship 
prove  stronger  than  your  impulse  to  criticise.  Are 
you  an  enemy?  Then,  I  pray  you,  remember  my 
youth  and  be  magnanimous.  Are  you  a  man? 
Then  you  will,  with  your  usual  gallantry  and  chivalry 
of  spirit,  render  me  no  adverse  criticism.  Are  you 
a  woman?  Then,  with  your  wondrous  powers  of 
love  and  sympathy,  you  will,  I  feel  sure,  prove  a 
kindly  critic.  Although  I  well  know  the  proverbial 
kindness  and  indulgence  of  that  infallible  and  decisive 
tribunal,  "the  public," — to  which  all  writers  must 
submit, — still,  it  is  with  much  diffidence  and  doubt 
that  I  send  this  book  into  the  literary  world ;  and  if 
it  were  not  for  a  sacred  promise  given  to  my  dear 
sainted  papa,  I  fear  I  never  should  have  persevered. 
If  your  critical  eye  finds  my  book  crude  and  faulty, 
let  me  plead  in  extenuation  my  youth, — being  only 
thirteen  years  of  age  when  I  wrote  it, — and  also  a 
want  of  leisure  to  revise  it.  Much  of  it  was  written 
amid  the  clamor  of  school-mates,  much  of  it  is  the 
result  of  moments  snatched  from  my  classes,  and  a 

6 


Q  PREFACE. 

great  part  of  it  was  written  under  circumstances  of  the 
most  crushing  sorrow.  The  "  Reaper"  invaded  our 
low,  thatched  cot  and  left  my  beloved  father's  chair 
vacant,  our  .cottage  desolate,  bereft  of  its  guiding 
spirit.  The  orphan's  robes  are  mine.  This  sudden 
blow  came  upon  me  when  I  had  only  written  about 
half  of  my  book,  but  for  many  long  weeks  I  did 
nothing  but  try  to  comfort  my  poor  "  little  mother," 
whose  loving  heart  was  wellnigh  broken,  and  whose 
troubles  I  often  feared  would  prove  greater  than  she 
could  bear.  And  when  I  could  again  resume  my 
work  all  incentive  seemed  gone.  He  who  would 
with  words  of  love  and  encouragement  have  led  me 
on  would  not  be  there  to  set  his  seal  and  sign  of  ap- 
proval upon  it  when  it  was  at  last  finished ;  but  my 
promise  was  sacred,  and  although  every  faculty 
seemed  paralyzed,  every  thought  and  feeling  steeped 
in  woe,  I  gathered  together  what  remnants  of 
strength  and  pride  were  left  me,  and,  now  that  it  is 
done,  I  give  it,  kind  reader,  into  your  hands,  hoping 
you  may  find  much  to  commend,  little  to  condemn. 
But  if,  indeed,  you  find  nothing  to  commend,  I  can, 
like  Pope,  claim  your  lasting  gratitude  for  writing 
no  more. 

EMMA  Y.  PREWITT. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAOE 

I. — "SCHOOL   MLLE.  DE  ROODE"     ...  9 
II. — SELECTING  A  GUARDIAN     .        .        .        .14 

III.— THE  SHADOW  OF  SIN 19 

IV. — SUNSHINE  AND  ROSES         ....  27 

V. — CALM  AFTER  THE  STORM  ....  34 

VI. — HOW  SHE  SIGHED  FOR  HOME  AND  MOTHER  !  41 

VII. — PREPARATIONS  FOR  COMMENCEMENT.        .  47 

VIII. — KARLENE'S  LAST  VISIT  TO  THE  GROUNDS  54 

IX. — A  NIGHT  IN  THE  VILLAGE  OF  LINNSBURG  58 

X. — TRUSTING  THEIR  FATE  TO  THE  CORNERS.  65 

XI. — SCEPTICISM 71 

XII. — VIEWING  STRANGE  PREMISES    ...  77 

XIII. — GOING  TO  HER  NEW  HOME         .  82 

XIV. — COMPLETELY  CAPTIVATED  BY  A  WOMAN  88 

XV. — THE  ARRIVAL  OF  EGBERT  MAUCHLINE   .  92 

XVI.— THE  VISIT  TO  MR.  ELLIS  .        .        .        .96 

XVII.— THE  MASQUERADE 105 

XVIII. — PICTURES  TO  DREAM  OVER         .        .  •     .  114 

XIX.— WON  AND  WED 118 

XX.— THE  PROPOSAL    .        .        .        .        .        .124 

XXI. — A  CLOUD  IN  THEIR  HEAVEN     .        .        .  129 

XXII. — THE  SHADOWS  AROUND  HER  PATHWAY    .  135 

XXIII. — ALAS  !  FOR  THE  MONSTER  JEALOUSY        .  140 

XXIV.— THE  LETTER 143 

XXV. — WE     KNOW     NOT     WHAT     AN     HOUR    MAY 

BRING  FORTH 147 

XXVI. — THE  BAND  WHICH  BOUND  TWO  HEARTS  .  151 

7 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXVII. — HE    MIGHT    RUE    IT,    BUT   HE   COULD   NOT 

UNDO   IT 157 

XXVIII.— THE  SHOT 164 

XXIX. — FRIDAY,  "THE  FAIREST  OR  FOULEST  OF 

THE  WEEK" 170 

XXX. — LEGON'S  LIFE  A  FAILURE       .        .        .  180 

XXXI. — MISERABLE  BECAUSE  OF  ANOTHER'S  SIN  182 

XXXII. — MEMORY  GAVE  IT  BACK  TO  HER    .        .  186 

XXXIII.— THE  MIRROR  OF  HER  PAST    .        .        .192 

XXXIV.— FAIR  BUT  FALSE 199 

XXXV. — VIEWING  PICTURES  OF  THE  PAST  .        .  204 

XXXVI.— HAZEL  INSANE 208 

XXXVII.— THE  CONFESSION 212 

XXXVIII.— A  DISCLOSURE 219 

XXXIX.— THE  DEATH  OF  SORROW  .-»...  223 

XL.— SETTING  SAIL 231 

XLI.— THE  REVELATION 236 

XLII. — BREAD  UPON  THE  WATERS     .        .        .  246 


KARLENE   HOY; 

OR, 

IN  NEED  OF  A  GUIDE  AND  GUARD. 


CHAPTER    I. 

"SCHOOL  MLLE.  DE  ROODE." 

IT  was  no  "  Lake  of  Coino"  place,  not  "  margined 
by  fruits  of  gold  and  whispering  myrtle,"  so  to 
speak ;  but  spreading  out  here  and  there  over  nearly 
an  acre  of  ground,  all  told,  which  includes  the  origi- 
nal building,  with  many  wings  added,  as  patronage 
had  demanded.  The  grounds  were  large,  and 
though  but  little  skilled  effort  had  been  brought  into 
requisition  to  beautify  them,  nature  had  dealt  some- 
what lavishly  with  the  grounds  surrounding  this 
more  than  ordinary  structure.  More  than  ordinary, 
not  in  the  building,  perhaps,  but  rather  in  its  associa- 
tions. Occupying  about  the  centre  of  a  plot  of 
ground  nearly  fifty  acres  in  extent,  as  we  have  indi- 
cated, the  natural  environments  made  the  place  more 
than  ordinarily  attractive.  The  main  entrance  to  the 

2  9 


10  KARLENE  HOY. 

building  faced  the  south,  aud  was  in  the  oldest  part 
of  the  structure,  which  had  the  appearance  of  being 
very  massive,  and  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  paint  and 
pencil  had  often  done  duty  on  the  walls,  yet  the 
brick  and  mortar  that  went  to  make  up  those  walls 
were  honest,  and  could  not  be  made  to  assume  an 
appearance  that  would  belie  the  fact.  They  were 
old,  very  old, — which,  by  the  way,  is  no  disgrace, — 
and  their  wrinkles,  in  spite  of  fate,  would  peer  out 
through  the  cosmetics  applied  by  means  of  the 
trowel,  the  brush,  and  the  pencil.  Huge  pillars 
supported  a  narrow,  long  porch;  and  another  evi- 
dence of  antiquity  was  found  in  the  old  brass 
knocker,  that  from  its  appearance  for  more  than  a 
century  had  done  duty  there.  Of  course,  to  conform 
to  these  "  fair,  well-spoken  days,"  a  door-bell  had 
been  provided.  The  windows  in  this  part  were 
large  and  of  many  and  very  small  glass ;  in  many 
respects  the  older  part  of  the  building,  which  had 
evidently  been  the  home  of  one  of  the  wealthiest, 
was  suffered — it  may  have  been  by  choice — to  remain 
as  found  by  the  present  masters.  At  all  events,  in 
the  windows  on  the  ground  floor  may  still  be  seen 
immense  iron  bars,  fastened  securely  on  the  inside, 
the  original  purpose  of  which,  no  doubt,  was  that 
none  might  "  break  through  and  steal."  The  addi- 
tions to  this  evidently  old  building  were  in  every 
sense  modern.  Spreading  out  before  this  en- 
trance was  a  most  beautiful  lawn;  the  long, 


"SCHOOL  MLLE.  DE  ROODE."  \\ 

waving  blue  grass,  with  here  and  there  a  clover- 
blossom  peeping  out  with  becoming  coyness,  was  in- 
deed beautiful ;  add  to  this  the  semicircular  drive,  the 
wide  pavement  laid  with  large  white  flag-stones  from 
the  front  door  to  the  "big  gate,"  immense  trees,  oak, 
walnut,  and  chestnut,  standing  about  in  rich  profu- 
sion, but  with  the  most  beautiful  irregularity.  Their 
age  none  could  tell,  but  the  school-girls  used  to  say 
that  they  looked  to  them  as  if  they  might  have  been 
there  when  the  "  morning  stars  first  began  to  warble." 
Old  as  they  were,  they  afforded  the  kindest  shelter 
from  the  pelting  rays  of  a  summer's  sun,  and  on  that 
account  under  nearly  every  one  could  be  found  a 
rustic  settee.  East  and  north  of  the  building  a 
beautiful  stream  sped  on  to  its  destination.  The 
finny  tribe  in  great  numbers  and  variety  inhabited 
its  waters.  Its  banks  were  lovely,  approaching 
sometimes  miniature  grandeur  in  its  cliffs.  The 
shade  of  the  haw  and  sycamore,  and  the  flat  rock 
seats  that  it  seemed  nature  had  provided  for  the 
purpose,  had  the  effect  to  entice  many  a  maiden 
angler.  In  every  direction  from  the  building  there 
was  a  gradual  descent.  South  of  west  from  the  build- 
ing was  a  beautiful  flower-garden,  for  which  we  may 
not  thank  the  principal,  except  that  she  permitted 
her  most  excellent  corps  of  assistant  teachers,  out  of 
their  own  means,  to  plant  and  keep  to  their  liking  this 
attractive  and  refreshing  resort.  Such  is  a  meagre 
description  of  what  is  known  as  the  school  of  Mile. 


12  KARLENE  HOY. 

de  Roode.  A  school  of  learning;  not  a  finishing 
school  only,  but  one  in  which  the  learned  only  can 
finish.  One  hundred  yards,  more  or  less,  from  the 
"  big  gate"  aforesaid,  is  the  railway  station  or  depot, 
erected  "  for  the  accommodation,"  as  the  conductor 
would  often  say,  "  of  the  '  Rude'  school-girls  only." 
Take  it  all  in  all,  and  as  the  tears  of  many  a  "  sweet 
girl  graduate"  has  testified,  it  was  a  dear  old  place, 
and  by  no  means  the  dullest  place  in  the  world.  But 
one  more  week,  and  commencement,  with  its  ever-sad 
partings  and  happy  home  anticipations,  is  upon  us ; 
the  discipline  had  already  grown  lax.  Seated  on  the 
lawn,  under  one  of  the  spreading  oaks,  are  two  per- 
sons :  one  young  and  beautiful ;  the  other,  while  not 
yet  old;  at  least  many  years  her  senior.  "  But  what 
I  want  to  know  is,  How  came  I  here  ?" 

This  question  was  asked  by  the  younger  of  the 
two,  Karlene  Hoy,  by  common  consent  the  pret- 
tiest girl  in  the  school.  A  perfect  type  of  the  blonde, 
rather  above  than  below  medium  height ;  a  figure  and 
carriage  that  never  failed  to  elicit  favorable  comment ; 
light  golden  hair  of  great  profusion  and  length  ;  eyes 
large,  blue,  and  almond-shaped,  shaded  by  long  curl- 
ing lashes ;  broad  forehead,  aquiline  nose,  cheeks  rosy 
and  dimpled,  teeth  of  pearl,  and  lips  a  kiss  from 
which  if  reported  in  the  daily  markets  would  be  con- 
sidered low  if  quoted  at  the  price  of  a  Nevada  mine. 

"  Karlene,"  said  her  companion,  Mrs.  Clara  Ham- 
mond, an  assistant  teacher,  whose  authority  was 


"SCHOOL   MLLE.  DE  ROODE."  13 

second  only  to  that  of  Mile,  de  Roode  in  that  great 
school  establishment,  a  great  favorite  with  all  the 
school-girls,  and,  notwithstanding  the  disparity  in 
age,  the  warm  personal  and  confidential  friend  of 
Karlene  Hoy.  Mrs.  Hammond  was  a  woman  of 
thirty-five,  and  a  widow  for  nearly  fifteen  years. 
She  had  buried  her  young  love,  and  her  heart  seemed 
a  stranger  to  any  new  enlistments  in  that  direction. 
Notwithstanding  her  troubles,  and  the  worry  conse- 
quent upon  the  life  of  a  teacher,  she  was  a  remark- 
able type  of  a  well-preserved  woman :  having  been 
beautiful  as  a  girl,  she  was  none  the  less  attractive  as 
a  woman  of  thirty-five.  "Karleue,  as  much  as  I 
would  love  to  answer  your  question  directly,  and 
even  enlarge  upon  it,  I  doubt  if  I  can  with  propriety 
do  so  now ;  but  I  promise  you,  and  you  know  what 
my  promise  to  you  means,  that  before  commencement 
day  I  will  answer  you  fully.  There,  now,  don't  ask 
me  any  more,  but  let  my  promise  suffice." 

"  Miss  Clara,"  for  so  Mrs.  Hammond  was  called 
by  all  the  girls,  "  you  know  that  I  am  regarded  by 
my  school-mates  as  a  frolicsome,  light-hearted  girl," 
said  Karlene;  "  but  indeed,  while  I  have  no  disposi- 
tion to  change  that  opinion,  I  have  many  sad  hours 
and  unpleasant  forebodings.  When  I  lie  down  at 
night  I  ask  myself  the  questions,  Who  am  I? 
Where  is  my  home?  Are  there  any  who  love  me? 
and  in  this  way  commune  with  a  sadder  heart  than 
any  have  ever  supposed,  until  tired  nature  finds  rest 


14  KARLENE  HOY. 

in  sleep,  and  I  dream  of  a  mother  I  never  saw  and 
a  father  I  have  not  known.  But  forgive  me,  Miss 
Clara,  for  dividing  with  you  so  sad  a  story.  You 
are  the  first  one  who  has  heard  it  from  my  lips.  I 
shall  rely  upon  your  promise,  and  thank  you  for  it." 
And  with  this  conclusion  she  kissed  Mrs.  Ham- 
mond on  the  cheek,  which  was  wet  with  tears,  elicited 
by  the  story  of  Karlene. 


I 


CHAPTER    II. 

SELECTING  A  GUAEDIAN. 

NEA.ELY  fifteen  years  prior  to  the  events  of  the 
preceding  chapter  there  was  held  in  the  city  of 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  a  meeting  at  which  only  two 
were  present,  and  which  was  to  determine  largely 
the  future  of  our  heroine,  then  five  years  of  age. 
One  of  the  parties  at  this  interview,  and  the  one  to 
whom  these  elegantly-furnished  apartments  belonged, 
at  least  temporarily,  was  Edwin  Clemont.  In  Eng- 
land he  was  the  Earl  of  Clemont,  but  in  America 
plain  Mr.  Edwin  Clemont.  For  many  reasons 
satisfactory  to  himself,  he  had  turned  his  back  upon 
the  honors  and  pleasures  that  might  have  been  ex- 
tracted from  his  position  as  a  "  peer  of  the  realm," 
and  had  come  to  America  to  make  it  his  home  for 
life.  Notwithstanding  the  fact  of  having  occupied 


SELECTING  A    GUARDIAN.  15 

an  exalted  position  in  the  House  of  Lords  for  a  half- 
dozen  years,  with  flattering  prospects  of  a  leadership 
as  he  advanced  in  years  and  experience,  he  as  coolly 
applied  for  and  secured  citizenship  through  the 
proper  channels  as  if  he  had  been  plain  "Jack 
Homer,"  instead  of  an  English  lord.  It  was  said 
at  the  time  of  his  coming  to  America  that  he  would 
likely  enter  into  the  struggle,  then  just  begun,  be- 
tween the  States ;  but  whether  as  a  Federal  or  Con- 
federate was  not  known.  When  he  had  indicated 
his  desire  to  become  a  citizen,  however,  he  was  very 
graciously  tendered  a  commission  by  the  authorities 
at  Washington,  which  he  as  graciously  declined. 
Upon  his  arrival  in  New  York  he  deposited  in 
Wall  Street  banks  very  large  sums  of  money; 
so  that  it  was  soon  known,  to  moneyed  men  at  least, 
that,  whether  he  desired  it  or  not,  he  was  able  to 
cope  with  the  best  of  them  in  stock  markets.  This 
fact  was  soon  demonstrated  by  his  eager  entrance 
into  the  boldest  and,  by  some  considered,  the  wildest 
imaginable  schemes  for  the  accumulation  of  money. 
The  fates  were  with  him ;  for  everything  he  touched 
turned  into  shining  gold  or  its  equivalent;  others 
lost,  but  Edwin  Clemont,  never !  At  last  the  drink 
fiend  fastened  his  fangs  upon  him ;  his  nights  were 
spent  in  debauch,  he  grew  to  be  the  friend  and 
almost  constant  companion  of  the  disreputable ;  but 
no  matter ;  the  chink  of  the  shekel  was  heard  as  it 
dropped  daily  to  his  credit  in  the  five  banks  with 


16  KARLENE  HOY. 

which  he  did  business  in  New  York.  Besides  all 
this,  his  income  from  his  estate  in  England  was  very 
large.  Despite  these  facts  his  thirst  for  gold  grew 
continually.  He  had  no  bosom  friend ;  gold  was 
his  god ;  he  was  cold-hearted,  if,  indeed,  he  had  a 
heart.  He  was  fitted  for  the  higher  walks  of  life,  but 
was  more  frequently  found  with  the  low  and  vulgar. 
Besides  his  gold,  but  one  thing  on  earth  seemed  to 
have  a  place  in  his  heart.  He  had  brought  with 
him  to  America  a  child,  two  years  of  age,  whom  he 
provided  for  as  money  best  could  provide;  this  child 
was  his  other  god.  He  kept  his  own  counsel,  and 
to  the  curious  the  child  and  man  were  a  mystery. 
About  this  time  disease,  consequent  upon  the  life 
he  had  led  for  three  years  and  a  half,  entwined 
its  icy  fingers  about  him;  it  was  plain  from  the 
beginning  that  the  struggle  would  not  be  of  long 
duration.  His  physician  had  advised  an  immediate 
change  of  climate,  and  after  making  the  necessary 
arrangements  for  the  care  of  his  elegant  New  York 
home,  with  child  and  nurse  he  started  for  the  sunny 
South,  and  in  the  city  of  Nashville  we  .find  him  in 
company  with  a  gentleman  several  years  his  senior, 
though  an  old  college  chum  at  Oxford.  Knowing 
that  his  death  was  close  at  hand,  he  had  summoned 
this  friend  to  his  side,  whose  whereabouts  he  had 
known  of  all  the  time,  but  whom  he  had  not  met 
since  he  had  been  in  America. 

"  Melbourne,"  said  Mr.  Clemont,  "  you  are  the 


SELECTING  A    GUARDIAN.  17 

only  one  whose  face  I  have  been  glad  to  see  these 
three  years." 

"  And,  in  return,"  said  Mr.  Melbourne,  "  I  am 
glad  to  see  you,  and  only  sorry  to  find  my  Lord 
Clemont " 

"  Stop,  Melbourne !"  interrupted  Clemont,  with  an 
ill-suppressed  scowl  of  anger.  "  Don't  lord  me,  if 
you  please ;  I  am  plain  Edwin,  or  Mr.  Clemont,  if 
you  prefer  it,  and  an  American  citizen." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Edwin,  for  by  that  name  I 
will  call  you,  and  by  which  I  have  known  you  best? 
but  must  say,  in  my  own  defence,  that  I  did  not 
know  you  were  in  America,  much  less  a  citizen.  I 
will  confess  that  I  knew  you  had  left  England,  but 
of  your  whereabouts,  until  this  good  hour,  I  had  not 
known,  as  neither  did  any  of  my  friends  in  England. 
I  will  now  conclude  my  sentence  by  saying  I  am 
sorry  to  find  you  an  invalid." 

"  Ah,  Melbourne,  I  am  indeed  an  invalid.  I  am 
dying,  my  good  friend ;  and  that  I  die  '  unwept, 
unhonored,  and  unsung'  I  know,  too,  full  well. 
From  the  time  we  parted  at  old  Oxford,  or  soon  after, 
I  have  seen  but  few  happy  hours.  It  is  said  that 
we  all  '  dig  our  graves  with  our  teeth.'  I  have 
most  certainly  dug  mine,  and  shall  soon  occupy  it ; 
but  the  digging  has  not  been  altogether  with  the 
teeth.  My  hands,  heart,  and  brain  have  done  their 
share.  And,  Melbourne,"  continued  Edwin  Cle- 
mont, with  voice  that  was  husky  and  eyes  that 
2* 


18  KARLENE  HOY. 

glared,  "  I  have  had  help  from  sources  that  you  would 
have  least  expected." 

"  I  fear,  Edwin,  that  your  condition  will  not  be 
bettered  by  your  present  state  of  excitement,  and  I 
beg  you  to  calm  yourself.  Tell  me,  without  the  in- 
troduction of  other  unpleasant  matter,  your  condition, 
— I  mean  as  seen  by  your  physician." 

"  That,  my  friend,"  answered  Clemont,  "  will  not 
increase  the  pleasure  of  your  visit;  but  to  speak 
plainly,  I  am  told  by  him  that  death  may  ensue  at 
any  moment,  and  on  that  account  I  have  sent  for 
you.  When  I  was  a  boy  and  you  were  a  man,  in 
school  together  at  Oxford,  we  were  friends,  and  as  I 
then  thanked  you  many  times  for  your  kindnesses  to 
me,  I  am  thankful  that  I  can  again  do  so  before  I 
die ;  but,  Melbourne,  if  you  should  accept  to  do  me 
the  favor  I  shall  ask  of  you  now,  then  will  I  indeed 
have  cause  to  thank  you.  It  was  for  this  that  I 
desired  so  much  to  see  you.  I  have  never  wronged 
you,  Melbourne,  but  I  fear  the  list  of  those  I  have 
not  wronged  must  stop  there.  With  the  6clat  which 
wealth  and  position  can  give  was  my  life  begun. 
My  advantages  were  in  every  way  superior  to  most 
of  my  fellows ;  my  life  has  been  blacker  than  any." 

"  Let  us  hope,"  interrupted  Mr.  Melbourne,  "  that 
you  overdraw  the  picture,  and  in  answer  to  your 
partly-expressed  wish,  allow  me  to  say,  that  whatever 
your  life  may  have  been,  I  am  your  friend,  John 
Melbourne,  and  at  your  service." 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SIN.  19 

CHAPTER   III. 

THE  SHADOW  OF  SIN. 

FOE  a  moment  both  men  were  silent.  Edwin 
Clemont,  who  for  the  most  of  this  time  had  raised 
himself  in  his  bed  and  rested  on  his  elbow,  now  fell 
back  as  from  sheer  exhaustion  ;  his  head  resting  upon 
a  pillow  of  snowy  whiteness  revealed  the  blackness 
of  his  long  and  well-kept  hair,  his  eyes  were  closed 
and  hollow,  his  cheeks  were  sunken,  lips  compressed, 
added  to  which  was  a  livid  complexion,  giving  to  the 
whole  face  that  pinched  appearance  that  so  truly 
presages  the  near  approach  of  death. 

"  And  this,"  soliloquized  Mr.  Melbourne,  as  he  sat 
looking  into  the  face  of  the  dying  man,  "  is  Edwin, 
Earl  of  Clemont !  How  changed !  how  sad !  the 
loved,  honored,  and  brilliant.  At  one  time  life  had 
for  him  only  roseate  views,  but  now,  alas !  I  fear 
that  his  sun  must  set  in  gloom." 

Opening  his  eyes,  and  stroking  his  brow  as  if  to 
call  his  memory  back,  Edwin  beckoned  his  friend  to 
draw  closer  to  him. 

"  Melbourne,"  said  he,  "  you  see  I  am  dying,  and 
I  want  to  speak  to  you  of  the  only  thing  in  which 
my  heart  has  an  interest.  I  have  a  few  preparations 


20  KARLENE  HOY. 

to  make,  and  they  are,  as  you  will  imagine,  concern- 
ing my  child " 

"But,"  interrupted  Mr.  Melbourne,  surprised  at 
the  revelation,  "  the  mother,  where  is  she  ?" 

"Dead — to  me,"  said  Clemont,  as  a  doubtful 
flush  either  of  shame  or  anger  suffused  his  other- 
wise marble-like  cheek. 

Not  wishing  to  press  what  would  evidently  only 
develop  bad,  Mr.  Melbourne  said  to  him,  "But, 
Edwin,  you  have  intimated  to  me  that  yours  has 
been  a  misspent  life.  Have  you  nothing  to  repent 
of,  nothing  to  ask  pardon  for?  Tell  me,  are  these 
all  the  preparations  you  would  make,  my  friend  ? — 
none  for  death  ?" 

"  No,"  said  the  wretched  earl ;  "  God  would  de- 
spise my  supplications  now ;  'twould  be  cowardly  and 
insulting  to  offer  Him  such  a  remnant  of  such  a  life. 
I  have  read  somewhere  that 

'  As  the  tree  falls,  so  must  it  lie. 
As  a  man  lives,  so  must  he  die.' 

Could  I  live  my  life  over  again,  I  think  now  that  I 
would  order  it  other  than  it  has  been ;  but  now  it  is 
late,  too  late.  Rather  now  to  business.  I  did  not  send 
for  you  thinking  to  talk  of  death  or  its  consequences. 
You  know  what  I  would  ask  of  you.  Be  a  father 
to  my  child,  and  if  I  were  not  allowed  breath  to 
speak  another  word,  that  would  embrace  quite 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SIN.  21 

enough.  I  know  you  have  money, — much  more  than 
you  need, — but  take  mine  and  my  child.  The  latter 
is  indeed  a  precious  gift ;  take  her,  be  her  father,  do 
by  her  as  though  she  had  been  your  own.  Here  is  my 
will ;  it  is  finished  and  properly  witnessed ;  take  it. 
I  want  to  know,  while  yet  in  sound  mind,  that  it 
is  in  good  hands,  and  may  heaven  be  more  merciful 
to  you,  my  only  friend,  than  it  has  been  to  me. 
Now  tap  on  that  door  and  ask  that  my  child  be 
sent  in." 

Mr.  Melbourne  did  as  requested,  and  before  he 
had  time  to  resume  his  place  at  the  bedside  of  his 
friend,  the  fairest,  most  beautiful  child  he  had  ever 
seen  came  bounding  into  the  room,  accompanied  by 
one  about  two  years  her  senior,  and  one  of  the  most 
homely  and  blackest  of  her  race,  but,  notwithstand- 
ing, the  constant  companion  of  Karlene,  the  earl's 
daughter.  Mr.  Clemont  held  out  his  emaciated 
hands  to  his  child,  who  quickly  sprang  upon  the  bed, 
eagerly  kissing  him,  and  in  turn  was  as  eagerly 
kissed.  Jinny,  the  sable  companion  of  Karlene, 
leaned  on  the  bed,  and  without  intending  to  be  im- 
pudent, rested  her  head  on  the  same  pillow  with  the 
earl,  eying  with  intense  interest  this  stranger  visitor 
in  the  person  of  Mr.  Melbourne.  At  last,  Edwin 
Clemont,  whose  voice  was  growing  rapidly  weaker, 
and  brow,  if  possible,  paler,  said  to  the  little  one, 
who  nestled  so  close  to  his  bosom  and  kissed  his 
cheek  so  eagerly, — 


22  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  Karlene,  this  is  your  other  father,"  pointing  to 
Mr.  Melbourne ;  "  you  must  call  him  so." 

With  this,  two  chubby  little  hands  in  perfect  con- 
fidence were  stretched  out  to  Mr.  Melbourne,  who 
received  them  as  tears  dimmed  his  eyes,  and  while 
with  Karlene  pressed  to  his  bosom,  whose  little  lips 
covered  his  cheek  with  loving  kisses,  with  ill-sup- 
pressed sobs,  he  said, — 

"  Edwin,  I  will  be  a  father  to  your  child." 

Looking  at  the  earl,  he  saw  that  his  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears,  and  thinking  the  circumstances 
favorable,  and  not  willing  to  see  his  friend  die  with- 
out even  asking  God's  mercy,  involving  the  certain 
separation  of  father  and  child  for  eternity,  he  said  to 
him, — 

"  Edwin,  may  I  bow  by  your  bed  and  pray  with 
and  for  you  ?" 

"Yes,"  responded  Edwin  Clemont,  with  better 
voice  than  he  had  had  for  nearly  an  hour. 

Upon  receiving  an  affirmative  answer,  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne fell  upon  his  knees  at  the  bedside  of  his 
school-mate,  and  with  his  arm  still  around  Karlene, 
who  viewed  in  silent  wonderment  the  strange  pro- 
ceedings, prayed  long  and  fervently  that  God  might 
prepare  that  soul  for  heaven  ere  he  broke  the  brittle 
thread  of  life.  So  earnestly  did  Mr.  Melbourne 
pray,  and  so  enlisted  was  his  heart  and  mind  for  the 
dying  man,  that  he  did  not  notice  the  entrance  of 
Dr.  Briggs,  who,  unannounced,  had  come  into  the 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SIN.  23 

room,  and  who,  realizing  the  situation,  had  main- 
tained a  respectful  and  no  doubt  a  prayerful  silence. 
Directly,  Mr.  Melbourne  arose  from  his  knees,  and, 
looking  into  the  face  of  his  dying  friend,  saw  that 
his  lips  were  moving,  and  though  faint  indeed,  was 
certain  that  he  heard  from  those  lips,  "God  have 
mercy !"  With  these  faintly-articulated  words,  the 
lips  ceased  to  move,  the  lids  opened,  and  revealed  the 
balls  fixed  in  their  sockets ;  there  was  a  slight  quiver 
of  the  whole  frame ;  then  Dr.  Briggs,  who  had  come 
forward,  and  was  holding  in  his  hand  that  of  the 
dying  man's,  pronounced  the  fact  that  Edwin,  the 
fifth  Earl  of  Clemont,  was  no  more. 

Six  months  have  passed  since  the  death  of  the 
Earl  of  Clemont.  His  remains  occupied  a  vault  in 
the  most  beautiful  cemetery  in  New  York.  No 
thought  had  been  paid  to  the  outlay  of  money  in 
this  last  earthly  resting-place.  The  bankers  and 
stock-gamblers  with  whom  Edwin  Clemont  had  had 
business  were  all  in  that  great  city  who  remembered 
that  such  an  one  had  ever  lived,  and  they  remem- 
bered him  only  for  his  vast  wealth,  and  that  he  was 
a  wild,  reckless,  and  wonderfully  successful  stock- 
gambler. 

The  will  had  been  properly  probated,  in  which 
"  John  Thackston  Melbourne,  of  Baltimore,  Mary- 
land," had  been  made  sole  executor,  without  bond,  as 
well  as  guardian  for  Karlene  Hoy  Clemont. 


24  KARLENE  HOY. 

Mr.  Melbourne  had  accepted  the  trust  and  entered 
upon  the  discharge  of  the  duties,  which  were,  in 
consequence  of  the  multiplicity  of  interests  be- 
queathed by  the  deceased,  enormous.  Karlene  was 
fast  growing  to  be  a  part  of  his  life,  and  but  for 
Jinny's  occasional  repetition  of  the  death-bed  scene, 
Karlene  would  much  sooner  than  she  did  have 
forgotten  that  she  had  ever  had  a  father  other  than 
Mr.  Melbourne.  Six  months  prior  to  the  death  of 
the  Earl  of  Clemont,  John  Melbourne  had  buried 
the  wife  of  his  bosom,  his  first  and  only  love,  and, 
as  he  said  often  to  his  friends,  "  his  last  love." 
Much  indeed  of  the  light  of  his  life  had  gone  out 
in  the  death  of  his  wife,  by  whose  bedside  he  had 
watched  unceasingly  for  nearly  two  years,  and  but  for 
which  circumstance  he  would  no  doubt  at  this  time 
have  been  following  the  banner  of  the  Confederacy. 
Unlike  many  men,  he  had  grieved  at  the  death  of 
his  wife,  but  had  not  given  up ;  the  world  wore  a 
sombre  appearance  to  him,  but  there  was  much  for 
willing  hands  to  do  from  which  could  be  extracted 
much  pleasure.  He  suffered  himself  to  be  led  by  the 
spirit  of  God,  and  invoked  His  direction  and  bless- 
ing on  everything  he  did.  How  fortunate  for  "  Kar- 
lene, the  orphan,"  that  among  the  papers  left  by 
the  Earl  of  Clemont  was  one  letter  addressed  to 
"John  Thackston  Melbourne,  Baltimore,  Mary- 
land" !  By  accident  it  had  not  been  posted,  and  it 
read  as  follows : 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SIN.  25 

"  NASHVILLE,  TENN.,  February  21,  18 — . 

"MY  DEAR  MELBOURNE, — I  have  both  written 
and  telegraphed  you  to  come  to  me  at  once.  I  am 
dying.  I  have  made  you  the  sole  executor  of  my 
will  and  the  guardian  of  my  child.  Be  a  father  to 
her,  and  should  you  not  reach  me  until  after  death, 
this  will  be  sufficient  for  you  to  know.  The  slave 
and  her  child  Jinny,  whom  you  will  find  with  my 
child,  are  my  property.  I  desire  that  the  woman  be 
given  five  hundred  dollars  and  her  freedom,  upon 
condition  that  her  child  remains  always  the  servant 
and  maid  of  mine.  I  desire  that  my  child  be  known 
as  Karlene  Hoy  until  such  a  time,  after  the  com- 
pletion of  her  education,  as  you  may  see  fit  to 
enlighten  her.  Keep  from  her  especially,  until  that 
time,  her  own  and  her  family's  history,  and  espe- 
cially that  of  her  father.  I  suggest  that  you  place 
her  in  a  school,  should  you  find  one  suited,  with 
kind  and  capable  teachers,  in  this  country  and  this 
latitude,  and  keep  her  there,  except  at  such  intervals 
as  you  may  think  best,  until  the  completion  of  her 
education ;  arrangements  to  be  made  always,  un- 
less she  otherwise  desires  it,  for  her  serving-maid 
Jinny  to  accompany  her  in  that  capacity. 

"  With  perfect  confidence  in  you,  I  am 

"  Your  school-mate  and  friend, 

"EDWIN  CLEMONT." 

Complying  with  the  wishes  expressed  in  the  fore- 


26  KARLENE  HOY. 

going  letter,  Mr.  Melbourne  had  just  completed 
arrangements  for  Karlene  at  the  school  of  Mile. 
de  Roode,  heretofore  described  in  this  book,  and  situ- 
ated in  middle  Kentucky,  which  was  destined  to  be 
her  home  until  the  completion  of  her  school-days.  Of 
course,  the  maid  Jinny  was  provided  for  to  the  satis- 
faction of  Karlene.  The  parting  between  Karlene 
and  "Father"  Melbourne  was  very  affecting;  so 
much  so  that  none  of  the  teachers  and  scholars  who 
witnessed  it,  except  the  haughty  Hazel  Hart, — and 
there  were  quite  a  number, — could  keep  back  their 
tears,  and  mingled  with  the  sobs  of  Karlene  and 
the  broken  sentences  and  husky  voice  of  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne were  the  audible  sobs  of  many  of  the  lookers 
on.  Kissing  Karlene  again,  and  promising  to  come 
back  and  see  her  soon,  he  was  about  to  "beat  a  hasty 
retreat,"  when  he  felt  himself  hindered,  and  looking 
down  saw  and  felt  Jinny  hugging  his  feet  and 
knees,  and  who,  with  eyes  streaming  with  tears,  look- 
ing up  into  his  face,  said,  between  her  sobs, — 
"  Mars'  Melbourne,  tell  Jinny  good-by,  too." 
This  Mr.  Melbourne  did  kindly,  if  not  affection- 
ately, and,  bowing  to  those  present,  was  gone  in  a 
moment. 


SUNSHINE  AND   ROSES.  27 


CHAPTER    IV. 

SUNSHINE  AND  KOSES. 

IT  was  the  day  before  commencement,  and  every 
human  about  the  school  of  Mile,  de  Roode  was  in  a 
stir:  trunks  were  being  packed,  apartments  were 
being  prepared  for  expected  visitors, — fathers, 
mothers,  and  friends,  especially  of  the  members  of 
the  graduating  class.  Indeed,  the  farm-houses  in  the 
neighborhood,  as  well  as  the  village  inn,  were  being 
brought  into  requisition  for  this  important  occasion. 
By  agreement,  at  8  A.M.  the  girls  of  each  grade  had 
joined  in  one  common  meeting  in  Chapel  Hall,  and, 
with  the  dignity  and  solemnity  of  a  great  public 
meeting  or  national  convention,  had  proceeded  to 
elect  Karlene  Hoy  president,  with  numberless  vice- 
presidents.  Marjorie  Mauchline  and  Nadine  Gist 
were  elected  secretaries.  After  the  appointment  of 
a  committee  on  resolutions,  the  meeting  took  a  re- 
cess of  five  minutes,  which  was  entirely  sufficient  to 
prepare  for  presentation  to  that  august  body  a  set 
of  "  cut-and-dried"  resolutions.  At  the  expiration 
of  the  time  given  for  the  preparation  of  resolutions 
the  president  called  the  house  to  order  and  apologized 
for  neglecting  to  state  the  object  of  the  meeting 
when  she  first  called  the  same  to  order. 


28  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  My  experience,"  said  Karlene,  with  the  dignity 
of  an  ex-speaker  of  the  House  of  Congress,  "  in  pre- 
siding over  great  deliberative  bodies  has  been  so 
limited  of  late  years  that  I  have  neglected  that  im- 
portant duty.  Suffice  it  to  say,  my  countrymen, 
that  liberty  long  deferred  makes  the  heart  sick,  and 
that  a  bird  in  the  bush  is  worth  two  in  the  hand." 
These  patriotic  words  were  spoken  in  the  most  tragic 
manner,  and  had  the  effect  of  producing  storms  of 
applause  from  the  auditors.  By  raising  her  hand, 
Karlene  indicated  to  the  audience  that  she  had 
further  to  say,  and  all  was  silent  in  a  moment. 
"But  one  more  day,"  she  began,  "and  the  com- 
mencement exercises  are  upon  us,  after  which  comes 
the  flood — of  tears;  and  be  we  women,  and  stand 
we  idly  here  with  arms  supinely  folded,  crying 
'  Peace !  peace !  when  there  is  no  peace'  ?  No,  my 
countrymen  ;  I  had  rather  be  a  cat  and  cry  '  Mew  !'  a 
toad,  and  '  live  upon  the  vapors  of  a  dungeon ;'  and 
when  I  say  that,  I  know  that  I  but  express  the  senti- 
ments of  my  entire  audience  from  the  hod-carrier  to 
the  six-button  ( kid.'  There  is  no  denying  the  fact 
that  war,  unrelenting  war,  is  upon  us,  and  we  must 
fight  like  Trojans;  and  let  our  watchword  and  motto 
be  the  language  of  a  distinguished  friend  of  our 
forefathers,  'Give  me  liberty  or  give  me  death' — till 
Friday  night." 

This  speech  had  the  effect  of  producing  the  wildest 
and  most  vociferous  applause.  Handkerchiefs  were 


SUNSHINE  AND  ROSES.  29 

being  waved  and  hats  tossed,  in  the  midst  of  which 
the  president  resumed  her  seat  with  the  air  of  a 
conquering  hero  or  the  best  speaker  of  a  ward  club. 

When  order  had  been  restored,  Lillie  Parker,  the 
chairman  of  the  committee  on  resolutions,  addressed 
the  chair,  notifying  that  dignitary  that  said  committee 
was  ready  to  report.  In  a  minute  a  half-dozen  or 
more  were  on  their  feet,  crying  lustily,  "Mister 
Speaker  I"  and  otherwise  giving  unmistakable  evi- 
dences of  an  organized  effort  to  filibuster.  The  presi- 
dent rapped  loudly  on  the  table  with  the  heel  of  her 
slipper,  which  she  had  taken  off  to  use  as  a  gavel,  but 
all  to  no  purpose.  Still  the  cry  came  up  from  an  in- 
creased number  of  throats,  and  louder  than  ever, 
"  Mister  Speaker  !"  and  not  until  the  president  had 
called  to  her  assistance  the  sergeant-at-arms,  Mary 
McGrew,  directing  said  officer  to  suppress  at  any 
cost,  vi  et  armis,  any  attempt  at  riot  or  other  unbe- 
coming outbreaks,  was  order  restored.  When,  how- 
ever, that  much-desired  end  had  been  attained,  the 
president  rose  slowly  and  surveyed  the  audience  for 
a  moment,  and  then,  in  deep  and  awful  tones,  said, — 

"  My  fellow-countrymen,  I  am  surprised  at  your 
excitement  and  pained  by  your  insubordination. 
The  work  we  are  engaged  in  is  of  the  gravest  im- 
portance, and  failure  is  fraught  with  the  most  dire 
consequences ;  let  me  beg  you  that  you  deport  your- 
selves as  is  becoming  this  solemn  occasion;  and 
should  any  again  disturb  the  deliberations  of  this 


30  KARLENE  HOY. 

body,  I  direct  the  sergeant-at-arms,  at  the  peril  of 
her  own  individual  hazard,  that  she  immediately 
present  said  offenders  before  the  bar  of  the  house. 
Does  the  chair  hear  any  objections  to  the  reading  of 
the  resolutions?  The  chair  hears  none,  and  the  chair- 
man of  the  committee  will  proceed  with  the  reading." 
Assuming  the  air  of  a  man  conscious  of  his  parlia- 
mentary ability,  Karlene  took  her  seat  amid  applause 
that  was  genuine.  Lillie  Parker  then  read  the 
resolutions,  which  were  as  follows : 

"  TO  OUR  VERY  DEARLY-BELOVED  PRINCIPAL  AND 
TEACHERS  ALL. 

"  Remembering  that  to-morrow  evening  will  con- 
clude our  school  duties  for  the  present  scholastic 
year,  many  of  us  leaving  only  for  the  vacation, 
while  many  of  us  close  with  this  term  our  happy 
school-days,  and  will  leave  forever,  we  therefore 
humbly  petition  you  that  you  grant  us  the  time  be- 
tween this  and  to-morrow  evening's  closing  exercises 
for  social  intercourse  and  leave-taking. 

"  Again  assuring  you  one  and  all  of  our  love,  in- 
dividually and  collectively,  and  that  the  pleasant 
memories  of  school  Mile,  de  Roode  will  grow 
green  with  the  lapse  of  years, 

"  We  are  your  devoted  pupils, 

"ALL." 

The  reading  of  the  resolutions  being  concluded, 


SUNSHINE  AND  ROSES.  31 

Marjorie  Mauchline  rose  from  her  seat  and,  address- 
ing the  chair,  said, — 

"  MR.  PRESIDENT, — I  move  you  that  the  resolu- 
tions just  read  be  adopted  as  a  proper  expression  of 
the  sentiments  and  wishes  of  this  honorable  body, 
and  that  the  entire  body  be  appointed  as  a  committee, 
with  you,  Mr.  Pres.,  as  the  chairman  of  same,  and 
that  we  proceed  at  once  to  present  said  resolutions  to 
the  parties  therein  addressed." 

Before  Marjorie  had  taken  her  seat,  the  motion 
received  a  dozen  or  more  seconds,  and  the  president, 
after  stating  the  motion  in  true  parliamentary  style, 
asked,  "  Are  you  all  ready  for  the  question  ?" 

"  Not  ready,  Mr.  President,"  said  Ruth  Porter,  a 
plain-spoken  and  one  of  the  funniest  girls  in  the 
school ;  "  nor  will  I  be  ready,"  she  continued,  "  until 
the  resolutions  embody  one  something  like  this ;" 
and  holding  up  a  piece  of  paper,  she  read  as  follows : 
"And,  further,  it  is  the  sense  of  this  meeting  that 
teaching  school  the  last  two  days  of  a  ten  months' 
term,  thereby  giving  a  fellow  no  time  to  say  good- 
by  and  cry  a  spell  with  each  school-mate,  is  a  nui- 
sance. I  move  you,"  continued  Ruth,  "  that  this  reso- 
lution be  embodied  as  one  of  those  to  be  presented  to 
our  honored  and  beloved  board  of  teachers." 

Her  resolution  was  applauded  to  the  echo.  After 
some  little  consultation  with  the  committee  on  resolu- 
tions and  others,  it  was  agreed  that  Ruth's  resolution 
should  be  embodied  with  the  others,  and  on  putting 


32  KARLENE  HOY. 

the  motion  to  adopt  the  resolution  as  amended  the 
house  fairly  went  wild ;  of  course  there  was  not  a 
dissenting  voice.  The  business  of  the  meeting  being 
concluded,  it  only  remained  for  the  president  to  an- 
nounce the  same  adjourned,  which  she  did  in  the  fol- 
lowing words :  "  Fellow-citizens,"  began  Karlene, "  I 
have  to  congratulate  you  on  the  harmony  and  unan- 
imity of  feelings  and  ideas  expressed  on  this  occa- 
sion, and  I  congratulate  myself  on  the  possession  of 
a  good  pair  of  lungs  and  the  most  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with  parliamentary  law.  It  gives  me  great 
pleasure  to  announce,  in  declaring  the  meeting  ad- 
journed, that  there  has  been  no  bloodshed.  The 
sergeant-at-arms  will  now  proceed  to  form  the  line 
by  twos,  and  we  will  at  once  charge  the  enemy's 
works,  armed  with  the  resolutions  and  a  most  sacred 
determination  to  howl  like  wolves  should  we  fail  in 
the  attack." 

The  girls,  having  formed  by  twos,  were  standing 
in  line  awaiting  the  word  of  command,  when  Kar- 
lene advanced  to  the  head  of  the  column,  and  turn- 
ing with  true  military  grace,  she  faced  her  army  of 
"  fellow-citizens,"  now  transformed  into  soldiers,  and 
standing  on  tiptoe,  with  voice  and  gesture  that  would 
have  put  to  flight  any  drill-master,  she  gave  the 
command,  "  Forward,  march !" 

"  Halt !"  cried  a  voice  that  could  be  heard  above 
the  tramp  of  the  soldiery, — a  voice  so  familiar  to 
that  army  that  there  could  be  no  mistaking  it.  In 


SUNSHINE  AND  ROSES.  33 

another  moment  Mile,  de  Roode,  accompanied  by 
each  of  her  assistants,  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  alongside  of  "  Commander  Karlene  Hoy." 
During  the  entire  proceedings  of  this  "solemn  meet- 
ing," as  the  girls  called  it,  they  had  been  silent 
spectators,  and  never  was  a  mockery  more  keenly 
enjoyed  by  any  company  than  was  this  meeting  of 
mock  statesmen  and  soldiers  by  Mile,  de  Roode 
and  assistants,  who,  having  been  informed  of  the 
intended  meeting,  had,  long  before  the  meeting 
was  called  to  order,  ensconced  themselves  in  an 
adjoining  cloak-room,  the  door  of  which  the  girls 
thought  securely  locked,  but  which  was  really,  during 
the  meeting,  standing  half  open.  The  appearance 
of  the  principal  and  assistants,  under  the  circum- 
stances, came  near  creating  a  panic.  The  girls 
blushed  and  shied,  being  full  of  doubts  as  to  how 
their  fun  would  be  received  by  "  the  authorities ;" 
but  they  were  not  long  in  doubt,  however,  for  al- 
most immediately  after  gaining  the  head  of  the 
column,  Mile,  de  Roode  continued  by  saying, — 

"  We  have  been  uninvited  witnesses  of  your  entire 
proceedings,  and  know  the  strength  of  your  army, 
and  anticipate  the  great  loss  which  must  ensue  to  us 
should  we  determine  to  fight  against  such  odds,  and, 
therefore,  we  come  to  say  that  upon  conditions  we 
are  ready  to  sign  articles  of  capitulation." 

"  Name  them,"  said  Karlene,  losing  none  of  her  self- 
possession,  and  with  the  hauteur  of  a  conquering  hero. 

3 


34  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  That  you  furnish  us  full  minutes  of  the  meeting 
just  held,  including  the  resolutions,  and  '  officially' 
sign  the  same,"  said  Mile,  de  Roode,  with  an  effort 
to  be  serious. 

"The  terms  appear  to  me  to  be  honorable/'  said 
Karlene,  half  soliloquizing.  "  What  say  you,  com- 
rades? Shall  we  accept?" 

"Accept!"  cried  the  soldiery,  and  a  war  which 
had  promised  the  spilling  of  so  much  blood  was 
closed  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man. 


CHAPTEE    V. 

CALM  AFTER  THE  STORM. 

WHEN  articles  of  capitulation  and  the  proceedings 
of  the  meeting  had  all  been  properly  and  "  officially" 
signed,  every  one  was  happy.  The  time-honored 
principle,  that  u  to  the  victor  belongs  the  spoil,"  pre- 
vailed on  this  occasion,  and  the  girls  were  free  to 
occupy  their  time  as  they  chose,  to  go  and  come  and 
do  without  "  let  or  hinderance."  Every  game  im- 
aginable was  participated  in  that  afternoon,  from 
"  mumble-peg"  and  "  poor  puss  wants  a  corner'7  to 
that  sedate  old  game,  "  straw." 

"  To  give  the  greatest  variety  to  the  performances 
possible,"  said  Ruth  Porter,  "  I  would  be  willing  to 
play  foot-ball  on  the  lawn,  if  we  just  had  the  ball." 


CALM  AFTER   THE  STORM.  35 

At  last,  growing  tired  of  such  games  as  required 
bodily  exercise,  the  girls  began  to  drop  out  by  twos 
and  threes,  until  about  each  rustic  settee  was  a  little 
bevy,  and,  of  course,  each  was  composed  of  the  greatest 
chums.  As  water  seeks  its  level,  and  "  birds  of  a  feather 
will  flock  together,"  so  a  girl  at  a  boarding-school 
will  soon  find  some  two  or  three  more  congenial  than 
others,  and  so  she  designates  them  as  "  my  chums." 
The  topic  of  conversation  in  these  little  groups  was 
principally  of  the  happy  school-days  just  past,  the 
separation  that  was  to  take  place  so  soon,  their 
homes,  the  uncertain  future,  and,  in  the  language  of 
Ruth  Porter,  here  and  there  could  be  found  one  who 
was  "  crying  a  spell"  in  the  preliminary  leave-taking. 

"  I  say,  Lil,  '  old  boy/  "  said  Ruth  Porter,  as  she 
locked  her  arm  in  that  of  Lillie  Parker,  and  moved 
off  from  the  little  knot  of  girls  with  whom  they  had 
been  sitting,  "when  I  think  seriously  of  bidding 
you  good-by  the  day  after  to-morrow,  and  that  that 
parting  is  to  be  for  a  long  time,  and  maybe  forever, 
I  confess  that  a  lump  about  the  size  of  a  guinea  egg 
comes  up  into  my  throat,  and  that  my  lachrymal 
ducts  pour  their  salty  secretions  right  into  the  inner 
corners  of  my  eyes.  Plainly,  Lil,  it's  mighty  hard 
to  keep  from  crying  a  spell,  when  one  thinks  of 
parting  with  her  best  chum." 

"  You  are  quite  right,  Ruth,  but  don't  let  us  talk 
of  it.  I  want  the  benefit  of  all  the  sunshine  that  is 
in  you  until  we  part." 


36  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  Well,  I  guess  you  are  right,  Lil :  we  ought  not 
to  spoil  our  pretty  faces  with  crying  before  the  hang- 
ing takes  place ;  but  when  I  go  back  to  Georgia,  and 
leave  you  here  in  Kentucky,  and  all  the  other  girls 
scattered  to  the  four  winds,  Geminy !  won't  I  have 
the  horrors." 

The  camel's  back  was  broken ;  the  picture  drawn 
by  Ruth,  in  her  own  peculiar  language,  though  not 
intending  it,  had  done  its  legitimate  work,  and  was 
only  answered  by  a  succession  of  sobs  from  Lillie. 

By  this  time  the  girls  were  generally  promenad- 
ing, two  or  three  together,  with  arms  locked,  either 
on  the  broad  white  flag-stone  walk  or  the  gravel 
drive.  Two  of  the  most  interesting,  and  beautiful 
for  that  matter,  of  the  promenaders  were  Marjorie 
Mauchline  and  Nadine  Gist,  the  former  a  decided 
brunette,  rather  above  medium  height,  eyes  that 
talked,  and  a  form  and  carriage  that  were  only  sur- 
passed, if  at  all,  by  that  of  Karlene  Hoy.  Nadine 
Gist,  though  undecided,  neither  blonde  nor  brunette, 
yet,  notwithstanding,  was  a  very  handsome  girl,  and 
though  she  might  have  been  positively  ugly,  yet  she 
would  have  appeared  beautiful  to  her  school-mates. 
Manners  that  were  the  very  best,  retiring  even  to 
timidity,  yet  bold  enough  to  dare  to  do  her  duty 
under  all  circumstances;  the  friend  of  all  and  loved 
by  all ;  truthful  to  austerity,  yet  "  upon  her  sleeve 
her  heart  was  worn." 

If  Karlene  Hoy  could  be  said  to  have  favorites  in 


CALM  AFTER    THE  STORM.  37 

the  school  they  were  Marjorie  and  Nadine,  who,  like 
all  the  rest  of  the  school,  idolized  Karlene. 

"  What,"  said  Marjorie,  stopping  suddenly,  as  if 
just  realizing  her  absence, — "  what  can  have  become 
of  that  vixen,  our  late  president  and  commander, 
Karlene  Hoy?" 

"  I  have  missed  her,  as  I  always  do,"  replied  Na- 
dine, "  when  she  is  absent  from  me.  Of  course  I 
know  you  only  said  it  in  love,  but  think  how  illy 
the  term  vixen  applies  to  Karlene,  yet  we  all  so 
frequently  call  her  so.  By  the  way,  the  old  adage 
comes  to  us  again,  'Speak  of  the  angels  and  you 
hear  the  rustling  of  their  wings.'  '  See,  the  conquering 
hero  comes.' " 

"Mr.  President!"  said  Marjorie  and  Nadine 
simultaneously,  as  Karlene  drew  near  them. 

"If  you  both  persist  in  speaking  at  the  same 
time,"  answered  Karlene,  "  you  will  put  me  to  the 
test  of  taking  off  my  slipper  out  here  and  rapping 
you  down,  and  after  so  impudently  facing  '  the 
authorities'  this  morning,  you  know  I  dare  to  do 
anything.  But,  I  say,  girls,  this  has  indeed  been  a 
happy  day,  but  one  does  not  dare  to  think  much  of 
what  the  day  after  to-morrow  will  bring." 

"  Time  enough,"  answered  Marjorie ;  "  but  I  hope 
it  will  bring  nothing  to  cause  you  to  wear  such  a 
face  as  you  did  one  week  ago  this  afternoon.  Why, 
Hoy,"  continued  Marjorie,  "  that  evening  you  and 
'  Miss  Clara'  passed  Nadine  and  I,  as  you  approached 


38  KARLENE  HOY, 

the  front  entrance,  you  raised  your  head  and  looked 
at  us,  but  upon  your  face  was  an  expression  I  had 
never  seen  before,  and,  positively,  it  looked  as  if  you 
were  in  trouble.  Strange  to  think  of  Karlene  Hoy 
having  trouble,  yet  so  your  face  impressed  us." 

"So  it  did,"  said  Nadine,  as  if  she  thought  it 
necessary  to  corroborate  the  statement  of  Marjorie, 
made  about  a  matter  so  improbable. 

"  Strange  as  it  may  seem  to  you,  my  friends,  my 
face  did  not  belie  my  heart,"  said  Karlene,  slowly 
and  deliberately,  and  in  a  voice  that  sent  a  thrill 
of  pain  to  the  hearts  of  her  two  friends.  At  this 
juncture,  Miss  Brooks,  an  assistant  teacher,  who  had 
appeared  unnoticed,  said  to  Karlene  that  she  was  the 
bearer  of  a  message  to  her,  which  she  would  deliver 
if  favored  by  her  with  a  short  walk.  Karlene  was 
glad  of  the  opportunity  afforded  to  avoid  a  conver- 
sation which  was  likely  to  awaken  those  reflections 
that  always  made  her  unhappy,  and  putting  her  arm 
around  Miss  Brooks's  waist,  the  two  walked  off  in 
the  direction  of  the  "  big  gate." 

"  What  cowards  we  are !"  said  Marjorie,  as  Kar- 
lene and  Miss  Brooks  walked  off.  "  How  often  we 
have  determined  to  ask  Karlene  something  of  her- 
self, and  as  often  have  we  failed !  That  there  is  a 
great  mystery  in  her  life  I  have  long  believed,  and 
that  she  has  her  troubles  I  now  have  no  doubt.  She 
has  promised  to  visit  me  after  our  graduation,  and 
so  also  have  you,  and  we  must  know  if  she  has  a 


CALM  AFTER   THE  STORM.  39 

trouble,  and  if  we  cannot  relieve,  we  can  at  least 
share  it." 

"  With  all  my  heart  I  accept  the  challenge  to  do 
what  I  can  to  relieve  or  share  the  troubles  of  Kar- 
lene  Hoy,"  said  Nadine  Gist,  as  she  and  Marjorie 
Mauchline  walked  to  the  front  entrance. 

"  The  message  I  have  for  you,"  said  Miss  Brooks 
to  Karlene,  as  they  seated  themselves  on  the  same 
settee  occupied  by  Mrs.  Hammond  and  Karlene  just 
one  week  ago,  at  which  time  Mrs.  Hammond  had 
promised  to  answer  her  questions  before  commence- 
ment day,  "is  from  Mrs.  Hammond,  who  desires 
that  you  come  to  her  room  at  eight  o'clock;  and 
now  that  I  have  delivered  her  message  I  shall  de- 
tain you  on  my  own  account  for  a  short  time,  with 
your  permission." 

"Certainly,  with  pleasure,"  answered  Karlene, 
sweetly. 

"My  dear,  you  have  been  with  us  so  long  that 
the  thought  of  giving  you  up  now  is  almost  unbear- 
able. I  doubt  if  you  can  well  remember  the  day 
your  guardian  brought  you  to  this  home  and  school. 
You  were  then  one  of  the  most  loving  and  attractive 
of  children,  and  except  the  short  vacations  you  would 
spend  with  him  travelling,  or  with  your  school-mates 
visiting,  this  has  been  your  constant  home;  you  are 
the  child  of  the  school  of  Mile,  de  Roode,  and  each 
of  us  who  has  helped  to  instruct  and  raise  you  and 
mould  your  character  is  jealous  of  that  honor,  being 


40  KARLENE  HOT. 

able,  as  we  think,  to  produce  in  you  the  noblest  type 
of  young  womanhood.  Beautiful  as  a  child,  your 
attractions  sit  about  you  most  debonairly  as  a 
woman." 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  kind  words  to  me,"  said 
Karlene,  "  and  while  I  know  you  to  be  anything  else 
than  an  idle  talker,  I  feel  sure  I  do  not  deserve  all 
you  have  said  of  me.  It  is  useless  for  me  to  attempt 
to  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness  to  me,  and  that 
you  shall  never  have  cause  to  blush  for  the  interest 
you  have  taken  in  me  be  assured." 

"I  should  like  to  have  you  tell  me  concerning 
your  future.  What  are  you  to  do  ?  Where  are  you 
going?" 

"I  can  answer  your  two  questions  as  if  they 
were  but  one,"  said  Karlene,  gloomily.  "  I  do  not 
know,  and  that  I  am  not  able  to  answer  those 
questions  has  been  the  dark  cloud  that  has  shut  out 
from  me  the  simple,  happy  haven  of  other  girls." 

"  Can  you  not  tell  me,  my  child,  something  of 
yourself?  Are  you  an  orphan  ?" 

"  I  cannot  answer  you  even  that.  I  would  to 
heaven  I  could !  Until  the  day  I  was  brought  here 
my  life  was  a  perfect  blank.  My  recollection  of  my 
arrival  at  this  place  would  be  exceedingly  indistinct, 
but  that  Jinny  so  frequently  recalls  the  circum- 
stances of  the  leave-taking  of  my  guardian  and  only 
father  that  I  know  anything  of.  The  first  vivid 
recollection  I  have  of  myself,  and  indeed  all  that  I 


HOW  SHE  SIGHED  FOR  HOME  AND  MOTHER!   41 

really  know  of  myself  to  that  time,  is,  that  one 
glorious  morning  I  found  myself,  accompanied  by 
my  maid,  Jinny,  in  the  lovely,  sunshiny  flower- 
garden  that  I  have  loved  so  much  ever  since.  I  re- 
member learning  my  own  name  there,  and  when  I 
grew  older  I  wondered  if  in  all  the  world  there  were 
other  Hoys,  or  whether  I  was  the  only  person  so 
named.  When  I  have  often  said,  in  answer  to  the 
queries  of  my  school-mates,  that  '  I  know  not  where 
I  came  from/  they  have  consoled  me  with  the  pro- 
found philosophy,  '  You  must  have  come  from  some- 
where.' Totally  ignorant  of  myself,  I  must  bide  my 
time  and  await  developments,  as  must  you,  my  dear, 
good  teacher,"  and  throwing  her  arms  about  Miss 
Brooke's  neck,  she  kissed  her  affectionately. 

Just  then  the  bell  rang  for  supper,  and  with  arms 
around  each  other's  waist,  they  walked  slowly  towards 
the  main  entrance,  recalling  to  memory  each  of  the 
many  pleasant  incidents  of  the  happy  past. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

HOW  SHE  SIGHED  FOE  HOME  AND  MOTHER! 

WHEN  a  child,  Karlene  Hoy  had  asked  unceas- 
ingly for  her  mother,  and  why  she  did  not  come. 
Other  girls  had  mothers,  and  why  not  she  ?  She  had 
longed  so  ardently  for  news  of  some  one,  even,  who 

3* 


42  KARLENE  HOY. 

was  related  to  her.  Both  sleeping  and  waking,  she 
had  dreamed  such  beautiful  dreams  of  a  happy  home 
and  a  loving  mother  as  made  her  heart  glow  when 
she  recalled  them.  As  "  we  never  miss  the  water  'till 
the  well  runs  dry,"  so  none  but  those  who  have  not, 
or  those  who  have  had  and  lost,  can  ever  know  how 
passionately  she  had  sighed  for  home  and  mother. 
The  days  in  which  she  had  first  wandered  over  these 
beautiful  grounds,  watching  the  birds  and  bees, 
seemed  very  far  from  her  now.  She  was  now 
seventeen  years  old,  and  to-morrow  would  mark  an 
epoch  in  her  life.  She  was  a  member  of  the  gradu- 
ating class,  and  that  she  would  be  accorded  great 
honors  as  a  member  of  that  class  had  been  indirectly 
intimated  to  her  by  more  than  one  of  her  teachers, 
with  all  of  whom  she  was  a  decided  favorite.  Her 
course  of  instruction  had  been  the  most  thorough, 
and  her  graduation  would  include  music,  Latin, 
German,  and  French;  but  what  was  all  this  to  a  heart 
that  longed,  without  hope,  for  home  and  mother? 
True,  it  would  fit  and  prepare  her  to  battle  with  the 
world,  but  not  minister  to  a  troubled  heart. 

The  conversation  with  Miss  Brooks  had  aroused 
that  train  of  reflection  which  always  resulted  in  mel- 
ancholy with  Karlene,  and  having  partaken  of  a  light 
supper,  she  hastened  to  her  room,  where  she  found 
herself  alone,  and  throwing  her  tired  body  on  the 
bed,  found  relief  in  a  flood  of  tears.  Reflections  and 
forebodings  most  disagreeable  crowded  themselves 


HOW  SHE  SIGHED  FOR  HOME  AND  MOTHER!   43 

upon  her,  and  but  for  suddenly  remembering  that 
she  was  to  see  Mrs.  Hammond  in  her  room  at  eight 
o'clock  she  might  have  laid  there  much  longer. 
Uttering  a  fervent  prayer  to  God  that  He  would 
guard  and  direct  her  in  all  things,  she  rose  to  bathe 
her  face  and  rearrange  her  toilet,  that  Mrs.  Ham- 
mond might  not  suspect  the  cause  of  her  delay,  for 
upon  consulting  her  watch  she  found  it  to  mark  a 
quarter  past  eight ;  neither  was  Karlene  aware  that 
she  had  prayed  in  an  audible  voice.  At  that  moment 
some  one  knocked  at  the  door,  and  Karlene,  feigning 
a  lively  tone,  said,  "  Come  in." 

"  It's  me,  Miss  Karly,"  said  Jinny,  as  she  entered 
the  room  with  a  troubled  look  on  her  face,  and  who 
was  at  the  door  in  time  to  hear  part  of  Karlene's 
prayer,  but  could  not  distinguish  what  she  was  say- 
ing. Loving  her  mistress  passionately,  Jinny  was 
quick  to  notice  her  swollen  eyes  and  flushed  face 
and  as  quick  to  divine  the  cause. 

"  Miss  Hammond,"  continued  Jinny,  "  has  bin  a- 
havin'  me  look  for  you  eber'whar;  said  she  was 
wantin'  you,  and  I  done  bin  a-seein'  all  de  tother 
young  ladies,  and  dey  say  dey  didn't  know  whar 
you  wa',  'ceptin'  you  wa'  up  here  in  yo'  room,  and 
so  here  I  is.  Who's  in  here  wid  you  ?  Who  wa' 
dat  you's  talkiii'  to?  What  makes  yo'  face  so  red 
and  yo'  eyes  so  swole  ?  Is  you  bin  cryin'  ?" 

"  Stop,  Jinny !  One  question  at  a  time,"  said 
Karlene,  affecting  to  be  herself.  "I  was  so  worn 


44  KARLENE  HOY. 

and  tired  by  the  fun  and  frolic  of  the  day  that  I 
thought  to  take  a  little  rest  before  going  to  Mrs. 
Hammond's  room,  and  the  time  flew  faster  than  I 
thought." 

"Now,  Miss  Karly,  you  knows  I  aint  got  no 
patience  wid  'souses.  Did  restin'  make  you  bave  yo' 
eyes  so  long,  and  talk  out  loud  to  yo'se'f,  and 
make  you  keep  yo'  face  hid  from  me  all  de  time  I 
bin  in  here?  You  know  dat  las'  letter  what  you 
got  from  Mars'  Melbourne,  you  read  to  me  whar  he 
says,  ( Jinny,  take  good  keer  of  yo'  missus,'  and  I'se 
guinter  do  hit,"  continued  Jinny,  with  the  air  of 
one  conscious  of  a  great  responsibility. 

"Well,  my  protectress,  I  am  ready.  Will  you 
lead  the  way  ?"  said  Karlene,  after  a  few  moments, 
and  with  unaffected  gayety,  for  the  talk  with  her 
maid,  whom  she  loved,  though  her  skin  was  black, 
had  had  the  most  soothing  effect  upon  her.  Jinny 
did  lead  the  way,  and  when  they  had  knocked  at  the 
door  of  Mrs.  Hammond's  room,  and  had  received 
the  answer,  "  Come  in,"  she  laid  her  hand  on  her 
mistress's  arm,  as  if  to  detain  her,  and  said,  "  Miss 
Karly,  don't  git  mad  wid  yo'  nigger,  but  I'se  bound 
to  watch  over  and  'tect  you." 

"You  need  not  fear  that,  Jinny,"  answered  Kar- 
lene, as  she  disappeared  into  Mrs.  Hammond's  room, 
while  Jinny  sought  the  company  of  her  servant 
friends,  feeling  proud  that  she  was  the  maid  of  Kar- 
lene Hoy  and  equal  to  her  duty. 


HOW  SHE  SIGHED  FOR  HOME  AND  MOTHER!  45 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  come,"  said  Mrs.  Hammond, 
as  she  offered  Karlene  a  seat. 

"  And  I  want  to  offer  an  apology  for  having  kept 
you  waiting  for  me,"  answered  Karlene. 

"  Don't  think  of  it,  my  child ;  we  like  to  be  patient 
with  those  we  love." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  dear  Miss  Clara,"  said  Kar- 
lene, "but  I  fear  that  my  failure  to  be  here  at  the 
appointed  time  will  cause  you  to  underestimate  my 
desire  for  this  interview.  Nothing  have  I  waited 
for  with  such  patient  eagerness,  for  I  realize  that  you 
have  sent  for  me  to  redeem  your  promise  of  a  week 
ago." 

"  It  is  indeed  for  that  that  I  have  sent  for  you," 
answered  Mrs.  Hammond.  "  I  do  not  know,  my 
child,"  she  continued,  affectionately,  "  why  I  was 
selected  to  tell  you  something  of  yourself;  I  say  some- 
thing, for  indeed  I  can  tell  you  but  little."  After 
hesitating  for  a  moment,  she  continued, "  You  are  an 
Englishwoman  by  birth,  and,  as  they  say,  '  a  lady.' 
In  this  country,  you  know,  we  are  all  ladies  who  are 
upright,  honest,  and  virtuous,  and  no  others;  but 
you,  I  am  proud  to  say,  are  a  lady  after  either  inter- 
pretation. You  are  Lady  Karlene,  the  daughter  of 
the  Earl  of  Clemont " 

"  But  my  mother,  Miss  Clara, — tell  me  of  her," 
interrupted  the  beautiful,  impatient  girl. 

"  Of  her,  my  dear  child,  I  can  tell  you  nothing ; 
neither  is  anything  known  by  your  guardian ;  but  if 


46  KARLENE   HOY. 

she  still  lives  time  may  reveal  her  to  you  ;  and,  but 
for  my  promise  to  you,  I  should  throw  a  veil  over 
the  remainder  of  what  I  must  say,  which  relates  to 
your  father,  who  was,  to  be  brief,  far  from  being  a 
good  man,  and  left  the  world  none  the  better  for 
having  lived  in  it." 

Karlene  had  sat  motionless,  and  almost  livid, 
listening  to  those  things,  every  one  of  which  made 
her  poor  heart  bleed.  She  had  determined  to  meet 
the  worst  bravely,  "  face  to  face,"  with  God's  help, 
which,  being  His  child,  she  certainly  had.  All  her 
beautiful,  bright  visions  had  faded.  No  mother's 
arms,  as  she  had  hoped,  would  clasp  her ;  no  loving 
lips  would  kiss  hers ;  but  instead  the  stern  reality 
was  before  her, — alone  in  this  unkind  world,  and 
"  in  need  of  a  guide  and  guard." 

"  In  as  few  words  as  I  could  clothe  the  facts  I 
have  told  you  all  I  know  of  your  and  your  family's 
history.  All,  my  dearest  Karlene,"  continued  Mrs. 
Hammond,  "  except  that  you  have  a  large  fortune, 
and,  if  you  should  live,  you  will  find  it  worth  some- 
thing to  be  a  great  heiress." 

"But,  my  dear  Miss  Clara,  if  I  only  had  my 
mother  to  guide  and  direct  me,"  said  broken-hearted 
Karlene,  and  the  anguish  on  that  young  face  was 
terrible  to  see. 

"  The  house  of  Clemont  is  an  old  and  honored 
one ;  its  masters  have  been  amongst  the  foremost  of 
England's  peers;  you  are  a  lady  by  birth,  education, 


PREPARATIONS  FOR   COMMENCEMENT.      47 

and  training ;  you  have  vast  wealth,  and  a  father  in 
your  guardian;  you  have  also  the  love  of  all  who 
know  you.  And,  since  I  have  had  to  perform  this 
unpleasant  duty,  I  want  to  assure  you  that  it  has 
grieved  only  you  more  than  myself,  for,  believe  me, 
my  child,  I  love  you  as  if  you  were  my  own,  and  may 
God  sanctify  these  afflictions  to  your  good,  and  may 
you  ever  yield  such  perfect  obedience  to  your  Master 
as  that  you  may  always  be  able  to  say,  *  Thy  will  be 
done.'" 

"  I  will  try,"  said  Karlene,  in  tones  that  told  of  a 
broken  heart,  and,  with  arms  about  each  other,  tears 
of  grief  and  sympathy  of  both  pupil  and  teacher 
were  commingled. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

PKEPAKATIONS  FOE  COMMENCEMENT. 

KARLENE  hastily  sought  her  own  room  after  the 
interview  with  Mrs.  Hammond,  in  which,  while 
she  had  learned  something  of  herself,  she  had 
learned  nothing  of  her  mother.  In  her  short  life 
she  had  been  thrown  but  little  with  the  fathers  of 
her  school-mates,  and  consequently  knew  nothing  of 
the  unfathomable  love  of  an  upright,  Christian  man 
for  his  child.  Her  life  had  been  spent  almost  wholly 


48  KARLENE  HOY. 

with  her  own  sex.  She  had  often  witnessed  the 
tender  devotion  of  mothers  for  their  children,  but 
fathers  seldom  or  never,  and,  without  reasoning 
about  the  matter,  had  learned  to  think  only  of  her 
mother  and  the  need  of  her  love;  not  that  she 
never  thought  of  her  father,  but  she  thought  of  him 
in  a  different  way,  her  prejudices  being  in  favor  of 
the  mother  from  her  associations  and  the  knowledge 
she  had  of  mothers.  She  had  often  thought,  should 
she  ever  know  her  father,  she  would  love  him,  but 
not  so  passionately.  She  would  admire,  reverence 
him,  indeed  would  undoubtedly  be  very  proud  of 
him,  even  more  so  than  her  guardian,  and  that 
seemed  to  her,  with  her  limited  experience,  fully  as 
much  as  other  girls  accorded  to  their  fathers,  so  that 
when  Mrs.  Hammond  had  told  what  she  must  of 
the  wretched  father  it  did  not  cause  the  heart  such 
pangs  as  the  want  of  knowledge  of  her  mother  did. 
That  she  was  a  great  heiress  gave  her  no  pleasure, 
aside  from  the  fact  that  she  might  be  able  to  help 
others  and  would  never  herself  be  a  burden  upon 
any  one.  Upon  reaching  her  own  room  she  hastily 
retired,  with  a  heavy  and  almost  broken  heart,  but 
fortunately  tears  came  to  her  relief.  Hers  seemed 
the  hardest  lot  of  all,  and  tossing  on  her  bed  in  a 
feverish  state  of  excitement,  she  counted  the  strokes 
of  the  clock  until  the  hour  of  two  was  told,  when 
tired  nature  gave  way,  and  sleep  gave  respite  to  the 
troubled  heart.  The  burden  of  Karlene's  prayer 


PREPARATIONS  FOR   COMMENCEMENT.      49 

was,  as  ever,  that  God  would  protect  and  direct  her, 
and  on  this  night  she  asked  for  grace  to  enable  her  to 
bear,  as  became  one  of  His  children,  these  heavy 
afflictions.  He  had  promised  as  much  to  those  who 
love,  and  she  would  trust  Him. 

Friday  morning,  the  last  of  her  school-days, 
dawned  beautiful  and  bright.  The  hum  of  happy 
voices,  interrupted  now  and  then  by  the  merry,  ring- 
ing laugh  of  school-girls  and  visiting  friends,  were 
heard  on  every  hand.  As  Karlene  descended  the 
stairs,  on  her  way  to  the  breakfast-room,  she  realized 
that  her  troubles  were  really  great,  but  determined 
that  she  would  keep  them  to  herself,  and  so  deport 
herself  as  not  to  arouse  in  the  minds  of  those  about 
her  a  suspicion  of  the  heavy  heart  she  possessed. 
Arriving  at  the  door  of  the  breakfast-room,  she, 
fortunately  or  unfortunately,  met  Marjorie  and 
Nadine,  accompanied  by  two,  to  her,  strange  ladies. 
The  first  two  threw  their  arms  about  Karlene  and 
kissed  her,  and  were  in  turn  kissed  by  her;  not 
coldly  and  formally,  but  as  school-girl  friends  or 
chums  only  can  kiss. 

"Karlene,"  said  Marjorie,  "this  is  my  mother. 
Mother,  allow  me  to  present  to  you  Miss  Hoy." 

"  And  this  is  my  mother,"  said  Nadine. 

The  two  mothers  not  only  spoke  cordially  to 
Karlene,  taking  her  hand,  but  kissed  her,  while 
none  present  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  tears  stood  in 
Karlene's  eyes. 


50  KARLENE  HOY. 

Nadine  and  Marjorie  in  after  years  remembered 
the  incident  and  spoke  of  it. 

"  Marjorie  tells  me,  Miss  Hoy,  that  we  are  to  have 
the  pleasure  of  a  visit  from  you,  and  that  you  have 
agreed  to  accompany  us  home  to-morrow." 

"  Now,  mother,"  said  Marjorie,  interrupting  Kar- 
lene,  who  was  on  the  point  of  answering  Mrs. 
Mauchline, lt  I  want  to  tell  you,  that  while  her  name 
is  Hoy, — Miss  Hoy  to  some, — it  is  Karlene  to  Nadine 
and  I,  also  to  our  mothers,"  concluded  Marjorie,  as 
she  lovingly  passed  her  arm  around  Karlene's  waist. 
These  earnest  words  not  only  excited  laughter  on 
the  part  of  Nadine  and  the  two  mothers,  but  the 
admiration  of  all,  for  the  tone  of  her  voice  told  that 
her  heart  was  betrayed  in  her  words. 

"  Excuse  me,  daughter,  if  I  have  offended  you  in 
my  manner  of  addressing  your  friend,"  answered 
Mrs.  Mauchline,  laughing.  "  I  am  sure  I  have  known 
'  Miss  Hoy'  long  enough — though  I  have  never  seen 
her  before — to  be  permitted  to  call  her  Karlene." 

"  As  have  I,  through  Nadiue's  letters,"  said  Mrs. 
Gist,  still  smiling  at  the  fervor  of  Marjorie. 

"  I  not  only  grant  the  permission,"  answered  Kar- 
lene, pleasantly,  "  but  I  request  it." 

And  the  little  company  moved  on  into  the  break- 
fast-room, which  presented  a  more  attractive  appear- 
ance than  at  that  hour  was  its  wont.  In  the  course 
of  the  morning,  when  the  mail  for  the  school  was 
delivered,  Karlene  received  a  letter  from  her  guar- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  COMMENCEMENT.      51 

dian  which  said  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  him 
to  attend  the  commencement  exercises  of  the  school, 
business  of  the  greatest  importance  to  her  demand- 
ing his  attention.  Of  course,  he  very  readily  granted 
her  request  to  visit  Marjorie  upon  the  close  of  the 
school,  and  said  that  he  would  communicate  with 
her  in  a  few  days,  and  would  probably  see  her 
during  her  visit  to  the  Mauchlines. 

The  day  was  spent  in  making  preparations  for  the 
night,  in  receiving  relatives  and  friends,  while  here 
and  there  through  the  day  could  be  seen  little  knots 
of  girls,  who,  in  the  language  of  Ruth  Porter,  had 
begun  to  "say  good-by  and  cry  a  spell." 

The  night  came,  and  with  it  such  a  packing  of 
Chapel  Hall  as  had  never  been  seen  before.  The 
patrons  of  the  school  represented  nearly  every  one  of 
the  original  slave-holding  and  two  or  three  Northern 
and  Eastern  States.  There  was  scarcely  more  room 
than  would  accommodate  the  relatives  and  friends  of 
the  pupils  from  a  distance,  and  to  them  was  accorded 
the  front  seats  by  those  attending  from  the  neigh- 
borhood and  little  village  near  by.  The  exercises 
were  opened  with  music, — music  that  made  the  heart 
glad  and  sad  in  turn, — 

"  Music  that  gentler  on  the  spirit  lies 
Than  tired  eyelids  on  tired  eyes." 

This  was  followed  by  prayer  from  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Strickland,  after  which  Karlene  Hoy  was  intro- 


52  KARLENE  HOY. 

duced  as  the  valedictorian.  To  say  that  her  ap- 
pearance and  reading  of  the  valedictory  elicited  ap- 
plause and  excited  admiration  would  be  to  put 
the  matter  very  mildly  indeed.  Karlene's  dress 
was  exquisite,  being  of  the  finest  white  silk  and 
point  lace ;  her  ornaments  were  diamonds  and  lilies 
of  the  valley.  Standing  before  that  large  audience, 
the  very  impersonation  of  beauty,  intelligence,  and 
goodness,  she  looked  every  inch  a  queen.  When 
Karlene  concluded  the  reading  and  made  her  obei- 
sance, the  applause  was  hearty  and  long  continued, 
and  only  ceased  because  of  the  appearance  of  the 
president,  Professor  Rust,  of  Bethel  College,  who, 
having  some  time  since  been  invited,  now  proceeded 
to  deliver  the  charge  to  the  graduating  class,  which 
was  exceedingly  well  received.  Immediately  upon 
the  close  of  the  charge  to  the  graduating  class,  the 
Governor  of  Kentucky,  who  occupied  a  seat  upon 
the  platform,  advanced  to  the  foot-lights  and  laid  a 
large  roll  upon  the  table  at  his  right,  which  proved 
to  contain  the  diplomas  which  were  to  be  given  out 
that  evening.  After  a  few  eloquent  and  well-timed 
remarks,  the  governor,  who  had  been  selected  to 
perform  that  office,  began  to  call  the  names  of  the 
members  of  that  class,  and  as  each  name  was  called 
the  favored  one  would  advance  to  the  stage  and 
receive  from  him  that  which  she  valued  so  highly, — 
her  diploma,  the  evidence  of  her  proficiency.  The 
class  occupied  the  seats  directly  in  front  of  the  stage, 


PREPARATIONS  FOR   COMMENCEMENT.      53 

and  by  a  tacit  understanding  between  governor, 
teachers,  school-mates,  and  musicians,  Karlene  Hoy's 
name  was  to  be  called  last.  She  occupied  a  seat  in 
the  class  farthest  from  the  stage.  Her  name  was  at 
last  reached ;  everything  for  the  moment  was  deathly 
still,  for  the  governor  held  up  in  his  hand  a  diploma 
differing  from  the  others  in  that  the  lettering  upon 
it  was  in  gilt,  and  it  bore  a  beautiful  and  elaborate 
coat  of  arms.  In  a  clear,  ringing  voice  he  called  out 
the  name  of  Lady  Karlene  Hoy  Clemont.  As  Kar- 
lene arose  and  advanced  to  the  stage  with  eyes  filled 
with  tears,  and  her  heart  standing  still,  the  band 
began  to  play  "  Hail  to  the  Chief."  The  challenge  of 
the  band  was  accepted  by  the  audience,  and  the 
cheering  which  followed  was  participated  in  by 
all,  but  by  none  so  heartily  as  the  school-mates  of 
Karlene.  When  Karlene  answered  to  the  name  of 
Lady  Karlene  Hoy  Clemont,  the  astonishment  of 
her  school-mates  and  acquaintances,  aside  from  the 
governor  and  her  teachers,  was  plainly  visible  on 
their  faces,  and  even  while  they  were  cheering,  each 
turned  to  his  or  her  neighbor  and  asked  what  it 
meant ;  they  had  never  heard  her  so  called  before ; 
and  was  that  really  her  name  and  title  ?  To  none  was 
the  surprise  greater  than  to  Karlene's  two  most  in- 
timate and  confidential  friends,  Nadine  and  Marjorie. 
When  the  exercises  in  Chapel  Hall  were  concluded, 
each  teacher  was  surrounded  by  admiring  and  anx- 
ious friends  of  Karlene,  seeking  to  know  the  reason 


54  KARLENE  HOY. 

for  the  title  of"  lady,"  and  the  addition  of  "Clement" 
to  Karlene  Hoy's  name.  To  all  the  answer  was 
given  that  Lady  Karlene  Hoy  Clemont  was  of 
English  birth,  and  was  the  only  child  and  daughter 
of  Edwin,  the  fifth  Earl  of  Clemont. 

"  It  all  makes  but  little  difference  to  me,"  said 
Ruth  Porter,  "  except  that  I  rejoice  with  Karlene  in 
what  seems  to  be  her  good  luck.  I  am  not  surprised 
at  all,  for  I  always  knew  she  was  better  than  any  one, 
and  fit  to  be  the  queen,  for  that  matter,  and  I  shall 
allow  it  to  make  but  little  difference  in  my  feelings, 
but  shall  continue  to  love  her  as  plain  Karlene  Hoy, 
the  most  worthy  and  lovable  girl  I  ever  knew." 

As  usual,  Ruth  had  spoken  her  sentiments  to  a 
fraction,  and  in  this  case  not  only  hers,  but  those  of 
all  who  knew  Karlene. 

The  entire  building  and  grounds  were  brilliantly 
lighted,  and  were  given  over  for  the  evening  to 
pupils  and  visitors,  who  made  the  night  one  long  to 
be  remembered  for  its  gayety  and  pleasure. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

KARLENE'S  LAST  VISIT  TO  THE  GROUNDS. 

THE  evening  of  Friday  had  borrowed  an  hour 
from  the  morning  of  Saturday  before  the  company 
assembled  to  witness  the  closing  exercises  of  the 


KARLENE'ti  LAST  VISIT  TO   THE  GROUNDS.      55 

school  of  Mile,  de  Roode  and  enjoy  the  pleasant 
entertainment  following  had  remembered  that  every- 
thing in  this  life  must  have  an  end,  and  that  possibly 
their  stay  had  been  prolonged  already  too  long. 

The  evening  was  one  of  those  in  which  everybody 
had  been  suited  and  was  happy;  everybody  had 
met  and  been  introduced  to  everybody.  But  in 
another  twenty-four  hours  all  the  girls  would  either 
be  at  or  on  their  way  home.  The  last  of  their  ward- 
robes, except  travelling  suits,  had  been  packed,  and 
it  only  remained  to  snatch  from  the  few  remaining 
hours  of  the  night  such  rest  as  they  could,  and  pre- 
pare for  the  homeward  march  on  the  morrow,  re- 
membering that  they  would  separate  then,  many  of 
them  at  least,  forever.  The  good-nights  were  not 
half  so  carelessly  said  as  usual,  but  instead  the  more 
intimate  friends  added  to  the  usual  good-night  a 
most  affectionate  kiss. 

The  morning  of  Saturday  dawned  warm  and  bright. 
The  grounds  had  never  looked  more  beautiful,  the 
very  air  was  laden  with  delightful  odors  from  the 
honeysuckle,  carnations,  hyacinths,  and  other  odor- 
iferous plants  and  flowers  from  the  beautiful  garden, 
"  breathing  an  aromatic  redolence"  from  the  dew- 
bent  rose  and  clover-blossom.  The  busy  bee  hummed 
merrily  as  he  toiled;  the  trees  and  shrubbery  seemed 
alive  with  sweet  birds  that  sang  as  if  they  would 
split  their  little  throats;  indeed,  all  nature  seemed  to 
conspire  that  beautiful  morning  either  to  make  all 


56  KARLENE  HOY. 

about  the  school  of  Mile,  de  Roode  happy,  or  to 
render  them  miserable  in  leaving  what  it  had  that 
morning  made  almost  a  paradise.  It  may  have 
always  been  so  beautiful,  but  never  did  it  seem  so 
before,  thought  many  a  school-girl  as  she  bade  good- 
by  to  teachers,  servants,  birds,  and  flowers,  and  took 
up  her  line  of  march  to  the  depot. 

The  leave-taking  between  school-mates  and  teachers 
had  been  most  affectionate,  and  promises  to  write  and 
visit  had  been  made  on  all  sides.  Quite  a  number 
had  taken  their  departure  on  the  early  trains  both 
north  and  south,  and  now  the  11  A.M.  train  south 
was  nearly  due,  and  a  party  of  six  persons  have  just 
passed  through  the  "  big  gate,"  are  making  directly 
for  the  little  depot,  and  are  readily  recognized  as 
Mrs.  Mauchline  and  Mrs.  Gist,  Karlene,  Marjorie, 
Nadine,  and  behind  came  Jinny,  Karlene's  maid. 

Marjorie  and  Nadine  had  reluctantly  said  good-by 
to  their  teachers  and  all  the  attache's  and  surround- 
ings of  their  beautiful  school  home,  but  what  must 
that  good-by  have  been  to  Karlene  ?  To  Nadine  and 
Marjorie  it  had  only  been  their  school  home  for  three 
school  terms  of  ten  months  each,  but  to  Karlene  it 
had  been  the  only  home  she  had  ever  known  and 
loved,  and  to  attempt  to  express  in  words  the  anguish 
she  felt  in  leaving  it  would  be  fruitless.  Before 
leaving,  Karlene  had  gone,  as  she  supposed  alone, 
to  make  her  last  visit,  at  least  for  a  time,  long  or  short, 
she  didn't  know,  to  the  beautiful  garden  where  she 


KARLENE'S  LAST  VISIT  TO   THE  GROUNDS.   57 

had  first  learned  her  own  name,  and  in  which  in 
latter  days  she  had  dreamed  so  much,  with  open  eyes, 
of  a  mother  she  was  one  day  to  know,  and  of  a  home 
even  fairer  than  this,  and  recalling  in  this,  her  last 
visit,  those  first  visits  and  her  day-dreams  in  after 
years  ;  and  now  that  all  these  bright  visions  had  been 
dissipated  by  Mrs.  Hammond  in  her  talk  two  nights 
before,  she  felt  more  lonely  and  desolate  than  ever, 
and  remembering  that  God  had  promised  that  the 
burdens  of  His  children  should  not  be  greater  than 
they  could  bear,  she  fell  upon  her  knees  to  ask 
strength,  grace,  and  guidance  for  the  future.  As  she 
arose  to  return  to  her  friends,  she  saw  kneeling  close 
by  her  maid,  Jinny,  whom  she  knew  to  be  as  good 
a  Christian  as  any,  and  who  seemed  almost  heart- 
broken that  she  also  was  about  to  leave  the  only 
home  she  had  ever  known,  but  more  particularly 
that  she  saw  her  mistress  was  in  trouble. 

"  Miss  Karly,  I  knows  you's  in  a  heap  o'  trouble. 
Can  I  do  anything?"  said  Jinny,  as  she  walked  by 
the  side  of  her  mistress,  and  in  that  affectionate, 
earnest  tone  that  told  of  a  heart  that  would  dare  to 
do  anything  for  Karlene,  whom  she  loved  better 
than  all  the  world  beside. 

"  No,  my  good  Jinny,"  said  Karlene,  kindly ;  "you 
have  ever  been  and  are  all  to  me  that  I  could  ask." 

When  Karlene  bade  adieu  to  her  teachers  not  a 
word  was  spoken.  No  words  could  fitly  speak  their 
adieus,  but  lips  kissed  lips  which  were  dumb,  and 

4 


58  KARLENE  HOY. 

each  felt  the  other's  heart  beat,  telling  in  unmis- 
takable language  the  anguish  of  that  parting.  As 
Karlene  passed  out  of  the  "  big  gate,"  having  said 
good-by  to  all  others,  she  now  bade  adieu  to  birds 
and  flowers  and  never  dared  look  back. 

In  a  few  minutes  after  reaching  the  depot  the  train 
arrived  and  took  on  board  Mrs.  Mauchline,  Mrs.  Gist, 
the  three  young  ladies,  and  the  maid,  Jinny,  all  of 
whom  arrived  without  accident  at  the  home  of  the 
Mauchlines,  which  is  situated  less  than  a  score  of 
miles  from  the  city  of  Memphis,  Tennessee,  about 
eleven  o'clock  that  night. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

A  NIGHT  IN  THE  VILLAGE  OF  LINNSBURG. 

THE  little  village  of  Linnsburg  was  scarcely 
more  than  a  mile  from  the  school  of  Mile,  de 
Roode,  and,  as  has  been  before  intimated,  the  hotel 
— for  it  only  had  one — was  taxed  to  its  utmost  to 
accommodate  the  guests  applying  on  the  occasion  of 
the  closing  of  said  school.  To  the  villagers  the 

B Hotel  seemed  a  very  large  house  indeed,  and 

many  had  doubted  if  ever  its  proprietor  would  see 
the  time  that  he  would  need  all  the  rooms,  so  nu- 
merous did  they  appear  to  the  plain  homespun  and 


A  NIGHT  IN  THE   VILLAGE  OF  LINNSBURG.   59 

home-staying  people,  who  mostly  congregated  of 
nights  and  Sundays  in  the  large  parlors  and  office. 
On  this  occasion,  however,  to  their  great  surprise, 
the  cry  of  the  landlord  was  for  more  room. 

The  governor  and  party,  composed  of  his  wife — 
who,  by  the  way,  was  a  graduate  of  said  school — and 
two  gentlemen  friends,  unmarried  men,  from  Balti- 
more, were  stopping  there,  and  many  others,  mostly 
gentlemen, — the  relations,  brothers,  or  fathers  of  the 
pupils,  come  to  attend  them  home.  Some  of  the 
rooms  were  large,  and  in  them  were  placed  extra 
beds.  The  landlord  was  one  of  the  most  polite 
men  in  the  world,  a  good  judge  of  human  nature, 
and  far  from  being  a  fool. 

Mr.  Glenmore  and  Colonel  Strange,  the  two  gen- 
tlemen accompanying  the  governor,  were  lighted  to 
their  room  immediately  upon  their  return  from  the 
school  a  few  minutes  after  one  o'clock.  They  found 
the  room  neat  and  clean,  but  containing  three  beds. 

"As  I  said  before,  gentlemen,"  said  the  affable 
landlord,  "  room  is  in  demand  here  to-night,  and  I 
think  it  more  than  likely  I  shall  have  to  intrude 
another  upon  you,  seeing  there  are  three  beds  in  the 
room,  but  shall  bring  none  except  one  whose  visit 
had  the  same  object  as  yours, — that  is,  to  witness 
the  closing  exercises  of  our  school  and  participate 
in  the  entertainment." 

"Oh,  certainly,"  answered  Mr.  Glenmore,  "and 
don't  hesitate  to  do  so,  especially  if  he  is  one  who 


60  KARLENE  HOY. 

attended  the  exercises  and  entertainment  of  to-night, 
for  if  he  was  not  a  gentleman  when  he  went  there, 
he  certainly  came  away  one." 

"  Thank  you,"  responded  the  landlord.  Bowing 
himself  out  of  the  room,  he  closed  the  door  and 
descended  to  the  office.  Upon  entering  the  office  he 
was  met  by  a  gentleman  who  said  that  he  came  in 
on  the  train  that  arrived  after  nightfall,  and  had 
not  stopped  to  make  arrangements  at  the  hotel,  but, 
feeling  that  he  was  already  late,  had  gone  directly  to 
the  school. 

"You  have  friends  or  relatives  in  the  school,  I 
presume?"  said  the  landlord,  as  he  led  the  way  to 
the  room  occupied  by  Glen'more  and  Strange. 

"  I  have  a  friend/'  said  the  gentleman,  as  he  fol- 
lowed the  lead  of  the  landlord. 

"  Will  you  give  me  your  name,  that  I  may  intro- 
duce you  ?"  said  the  latter. 

"  Legon,"  was  the  answer. 

Upon  rapping  at  the  door  the  answer  "  Come  in" 
was  heard,  and  opening  the  door  the  landlord  ushered 
in  and  introduced  Mr.  Legon,  asking  to  be  excused 
for  not  remembering  the  names  of  the  other  two 
gentlemen. 

"My  name  is  Glenmore,  and  this  is  my  friend, 
Colonel  Strange,"  said  one,  as  they  both  shook  hands 
cordially  with  Mr.  Legon. 

"By  the  way,  Mr.  Legon,  my  friend  and  I  were 
just  arranging  for  a  smoke  and  a  little  social  chat 


A   NIGHT  IN  THE  VILLAGE  OF  LINNSBVRG.   61 

before  retiring.     Won't  you  join  us?"  said  Colonel 
Strange. 

"  With  pleasure/'  answered  Mr.  Legon. 
"And  you,  landlord,  won't  you  join  us  also?" 
continued  Colonel  Strange. 

"  No,  thank  you,"  said  the  landlord,  as  he  retired, 
thinking  how  much  more  he  liked  the  faces  of  Glen- 
more  and  Strange  than  he  did  that  of  Legon.  He 
remembered  that  the  latter  had  hesitated  when  he 
asked  if  he  had  relatives  or  friends  in  the  school,  and 
then  one  eyelid  drooped  peculiarly,  and  with  the 
other  eye  he  did  not  look  you  in  the  face  when 
speaking  to  you.  To  be  plain,  the  landlord  was  not 
prepared  to  bet  much  of  his  money  that  Legon  was 
a  thorough  gentleman. 

"  Well,  gentlemen,"  said  Barry  Glenmore,  when 
they  had  lighted  their  cigars  and  were  comfortably 
seated,  "  what  of  the  evening  ?  How  have  you  spent 
it?" 

"  Grandly !"  exclaimed  Colonel  Strange. 

"And  what  say  you,  Mr.  Legon?"  asked  Mr. 
Glenmore,  seeing  that  that  gentleman  appeared  to  be 
a  little  backward  in  expressing  himself,  as  they 
desired  to  make  him  feel  as  easy  as  possible. 

"  I  have  enjoyed  the  evening  as  well  as  possible," 
said  Legon,  evasively. 

"  Your  tone  is  that  of  one  with  a  love  affair,  in 
which  all  things  were  not  going  '  as  merry  as  a  mar- 
riage bell,' "  laughingly  said  Glenmore  to  Legon. 


62  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  If  I  had  not  a  love  affair  when  I  went,  I  cer- 
tainly came  away  with  one,  for  who  could  be  one  of 
such  an  assembly  and  go  and  come  the  same?" 
responded  Legon,  in  a  most  gracious  manner. 

"Bravo!  bravo!"  exclaimed  Colonel  Strange, 
clapping  his  hands.  "  Well  said,  by  jingo  !  and  in  so 
saying  you  have  expressed  my  sentiments  and  con- 
dition to  a  dot.  I  went  a  free  man,  I  came  away  a 
slave." 

"  If  you  gentlemen  are  not  sincere  in  your  expres- 
sions I  must  believe  you  to  be  mind-  and  heart-readers, 
for  you  have  read  mine  as  though  you  were  reading 
from  a  book,"  said  Glenmore.  "  I  believe  positively 
that  I  am  in  love,"  he  continued,  "  and  that  I  will 
have  to,  in  some  way,  still  the  promptings  of  my 
heart,  or  the  visit  to  Kentucky  on  important  business 
will  be  changed  to  one  of  love-seeking  and  making." 

"Glenmore,  you  talk  like  a  man  speaking  the 
truth  in  a  jest.  Come!  tell  us  which  one  of  the  fair 
ones  lias  so  bewitched  you  ?"  said  Colonel  Strange. 

"  Why,  the  valedictorian,  of  course.  Who  else 
could  it  have  been?"  answered  Glenmore.  "By 
George !  that  face,  form,  and  voice  will  haunt  me 
as  long  as  I  live,"  he  continued,  half  soliloquizing. 

"  By  Jove !  you  are  a  splendid  judge  of  women, 
and  a  man  of  excellent  taste  in  that  direction ;  but 
seeing  that  you  were  apparently  as  much  attracted  to 
other  young  ladies,  especially  to  the  young  and 
beautiful  widow,  Mrs.  Gregory,  as  to  the  valedicto- 


A  NIGHT  IN  THE  VILLAGE  OF  LINNSBURG.   63 

rian,  I  allowed  myself  to  fall  in  love  with  her ;  but  if 
we  are  to  be  rivals  I  give  it  up  and  bid  you  God-speed, 
for,"  continued  Colonel  Strange,  "  I  would  rather 
lead  my  regiment  again  in  battle  and  fight  for  victory 
there  than  against  so  handsome  and  worthy  a  fellow 
as  you  in  a  love  affair.  There !  now  you  are  looking 
right  into  my  hand,  and  I  am  for  you." 

"  Thank  you,  but  had  you  not  better  be  careful 
about  committing  yourself  so  fully  and  unreservedly 
to  my  interests  ?  I  may  draw  upon  you  sooner  and 
more  largely  than  you  think,"  answered  Glenmore. 

"  All  right,  my  friend,"  said  the  colonel.  "  Should 
it  be  for  money,  you  will  find  that  I  will  not  say  you 
nay,  no  odds  the  amount;  if  for  friendship,  my 
honor  is  pledged,  and  upon  that  fund  I  take  pleasure 
in  saying  I  never  overdraw ;  but,"  continued  the 
colonel,  "  while  /  have  confessed  the  truth  unblush- 
ingly  of  my  heart  affairs  of  the-evening,  and  you  have 
candidly  owned  to  wounds,  '  not  loud,  but  deep/  our 
friend  Legon  here  is  as  dumb  as  an  oyster.  Come  !" 
said  he  to  Legon,  "thy  story  quickly,  and  when  it's 
told  we'll  '  name  the  corners  of  the  room'  and  '  lie 
down  to  pleasant  dreams.' " 

This  speech  of  the  colonel's  elicited  a  hearty  laugh 
from  the  other  two. 

"  My  heart,"  said  Mr.  Legon,  "  must  be  more  sus- 
ceptible than  men's  ordinarily,  for  I  find  myself  in 
love  with  more  than  one  of  the  fair  company  of  to- 
night, and  can  hardly  make  a  selection  between  them." 


64  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  I  remember  to  have  seen  you,"  said  the  colonel, 
"  in  the  course  of  the  evening,  with  Miss  Mauchline, 
and  after,  and  for  a  much  longer  time,  with  a  very 
attractive  young  lady,  to  whom  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  being  introduced, — a  Miss  Gist." 

As  the  colonel  spoke  he  was  looking  directly  into 
the  face  of  Legon,  and,  consequently,  noticed  that  he 
grew  nervous  and  his  face  flushed  when  he  spoke  of 
Nadine  Gist.  The  colonel,  having  for  the  first  time 
looked  squarely  into  the  face  of  Legon,  found  him- 
self sharing  in  the  opinions  of  the  landlord.  For 
reasons  satisfactory  to  himself,  Mr.  Legon  sought  and 
succeeded,  though  somewhat  abruptly,  in  changing 
the  topic  of  conversation. 

"May  I  ask,"  said  he,  "where  you  two  gentle- 
men are  from  ?" 

"  We  are  both  natives  of  Kentucky,  though  living 
in  Baltimore,"  answered  Glenmore.  "And  you?" 
he  asked. 

"  I  am  a  native  of  New  York  and  live  in  Tennes- 
see, the* western  part,"  answered  Legon. 


TRUSTING    THEIR  FATE   TO    THE   CORNERS.   (35 


CHAPTER    X. 

TEUSTING  THEIK  FATE  TO  THE  COENEES. 

THE  change  in  the  conversation  made  by  George 
Legon  was  especially  noticeable  for  its  abruptness, 
and  put  his  two  companions  to  thinking,  especially 
the  colonel. 

Colonel  Strange,  though  a  man  of  middle  age  and 
possessed  of  many  attractions  both  of  mind  and 
heart,  had  never  married,  and,  while  in  no  sense 
averse  to  the  charms  of  the  fair  sex,  was  not  consid- 
ered as  seeking  with  all  his  heart  the  marriage  rela- 
tion ;  indeed,  rumor  said  that  when  yet  a  very  young 
man  he  had  loved  and  lost.  He  was,  by  every  one  that 
knew  him,  esteemed  as  one  of  the  most  gallant  of 
men ;  educated  at  West  Point,  he  had  the  bearing 
of  a  soldier,  which  profession  he  laid  down  never  to 
take  up  again  upon  the  day  of  the  surrender  at 
Appomattox.  Having  followed  the  fortunes  of  the 
Confederacy  to  that  day,  he  found  himself  without 
fortune,  and  with  nothing  but  a  stout  heart,  abundant 
energy,  and  a  determined  will,  he  begun  the  battle 
of  life  afresh  and  in  a  field  almost  new.  His  first 
employment  after  the  close  of  the  war  was  with  a 
tobacco  merchant,  in  which  business  he  was  soon 
4* 


66  KARLENE  HOY. 

regarded  as  an  expert,  and  almost  immediately 
chances  of  speculation  in  that  article  were  afforded 
him  by  moneyed  men  of  New  York.  From  the 
beginning  he  was  successful,  and  now  not  less  than 
twenty-three  years  have  elapsed  since  the  faded  gray 
uniform  of  a  Confederate  colonel  was  exchanged  for 

O 

the  dress  of  the  civilian,  and  Colonel  Lenu  Strange  is 
reputed  a  millionaire. 

Barry  Glenmore,  a  distant  relative,  though  a  much 
younger  man,  is  his  legal  adviser  and  most  intimate 
and  confidential  friend.  At  Colonel  Strange's  sug- 
gestion, Glenmore  had  gone  to  Baltimore  to  make  it 
his  home.  They  were  both  visiting  Kentucky  on 
business,  and  by  invitation  from  the  governor,  and 
as  members  of  his  party,  were  attending  the  closing 
exercises  of  this  deservedly-popular  and  widely- 
known  school  merely  for  recreation,  having  no  per- 
sonal interest  aside  from  the  pleasure  that  might  be 
derived  from  the  visit. 

The  governor  was  a  lifetime  friend  of  Colonel  Lenn 
Strange,  and  school-mate  and  warm  personal  friend 
of  Barry's  father.  Barry  he  had  not  known  since 
he  was  a  boy ;  but  that  he  was  the  sou  of  his  friend 
was  sufficient  for  the  warm-hearted  governor,  and 
any  assistance  he  could  render  or  kindness  show  he 
would  with  very  great  pleasure. 

Having  finished  his  second  cigar,  Colonel  Lenn 
Strange  arose  and  began  making  preparations  rather 
hurriedly  for  bed. 


TRUSTING   THEIR  FATE   TO   THE   CORNERS.    67 

"  Well,  gentlemen,  however  agreeable  your  com- 
pany," said  he,  "  tired  nature  calls  for  rest,  and  I 
shall  proceed  at  once  to  'put  me  in  my  little  bed."' 

"  I'll  join  you,"  said  Barry  Glenmore,  beginning 
to  make  the  necessary  arrangements. 

George  Legoii  proceeded  in  the  same  direction, 
but  without  remark. 

"I  will  name  the  corners  of  the  room  for  you 
gentlemen,  and  you  can  name  for  me,"  said  the 
colonel,  laughingly.  "And  you  may  be  certain, 
Barry,"  he  continued,  "that  one  will  bear  the 
name  of  the  beautiful  valedictorian ;  and  you,  Mr. 
Legon,  that  one  will  bear  that  of  the  handsome 
Miss  Gist." 

When  the  colonel  spoke  to  Legon  he  watched 
carefully  the  effect  of  the  mention  of  Nadine  Gist's 
name.  He  was  not  rewarded  by  Legon  with  a  word, 
not  even  a  look. 

"May  the  gods  direct  my  looking,"  said  Barry 
Glenmore,  affecting  to  jest  in  the  matter,  when  really 
this  was  the  prayer  of  his  heart. 

"  Amen !"  said  the  colonel,  and  all  was  still  for  the 
night. 

Colonel  Strange  was  soon  asleep,  but  not  before 
he  had  thought  the  matter  over  thoroughly  and 
determined  in  his  own  mind  that  Legon  was  not  a 
good  man,  and  yet  he  was  a  man  slow  to  believe  that 
of  any  one  whom  he  had  not  proven  so.  George 
Legon  did  not  break  the  silence,  and  whether  he 


68  KARLENE  HOY. 

communed  with  a  happy  or  sad  heart  that  night 
none  could  tell,  and  whether  the  colonel's  estimate 
of  him  was  correct  or  not  the  future  will  develop. 

Barry  Glenmore  had  said  that  the  face,  form,  and 
voice  of  Karlene  Hoy  would  haunt  him  as  long  as 
he  lived,  and  for  to-night,  at  least,  that  saying  was 
true.  Try  as  he  would  to  sleep,  that  face,  form,  and 
voice,  like  the  "  ghost  of  Banquo,"  would  not  down, 
nor  indeed  did  he  bid  it  down,  but  would  recall  each 
movement,  look,  and  word,  and  live  over  again  and 
again  the  few  happy  moments,  the  happiest  of  his 
life,  which  he  had  spent  with  Karlene. 

Barry  Glenmore  was  a  gentleman  in  the  true  sense 
of  that  word.  Much  of  his  life  had  been  spent  in 
the  society  of  ladies,  yet  he  had  not  had  a  single  love 
affair.  True,  when  yet  a  boy,  he  had  had  his  "  best 
girl"  at  school,  and  indeed  his  favorites  among  the 
young  ladies  with  whom  he  had  been  associated  since 
he  had  come  to  man's  estate,  but  to  say  that  he  had 
ever  been  really  in  love  would  be  to  mistake  him. 

He  held  that  to  trifle  in  such  a  matter  was  a 
crime,  and  that  a  man  who  would,  for  pastime,  court 
and  flirt  with  every  pretty  girl  he  met  who  would 
allow  him  was  not  a  gentleman. 

While  Barry  Glenmore  had  never  really  loved,  we 
doubt  if  there  were  not  those  who  had  fallen  in  love 
with  him ;  indeed,  it  was  a  thing  incredible  to  think 
of  a  man  young,  handsome,  and  intelligent  as  he 
not  being  loved.  Tall,  erect,  of  fine  form  and  easy, 


TRUSTING   THEIR  FATE   TO   THE   CORNERS.    69 

graceful  carriage,  hair  as  black  as  a  raven,  large 
brown  eyes,  fair  complexion,  large  mouth,  thin  lips, 
which  indicated  great  firmness  of  character,  promi- 
nent cheek  bones  and  distended  nostrils, — thus  is 
given  briefly  and  truly  a  pen-picture  of  this  Apollo 
among  men.  He,  like  many  others,  held  to  the 
theory  that  man  seldom  finds  his  mate  when  and 
where  he  expects,  but  that  it  is  generally  chance — 
accident — kismet.  And,  without  being  able  to  give 
to  his  own  satisfaction  the  reasons,  he  felt  that  in 
Lady  Karlene  he  had  met  his  fate. 

Notwithstanding  he  was  the  only  child  of  well-to- 
do  parents,  he  had  never  been  petted  and  spoiled. 
His  mother  having  died  when  he  was  quite  young, 
he  had  been  the  constant  companion  of  his  father  up 
to  six  months  prior  to  this  time,  when  he  was  deprived 
by  death  of  the  loving  father  and  companion.  John 
Glenmore,  the  father  of  Barry,  was  a  lawyer  of  pro- 
found ability,  a  ripe  scholar,  and  one  of  the  most 
affable,  social,  and  engaging  of  men.  After  the  death 
of  his  wife  he  removed  to  the  city  of  Washington, 
where,  until  the  day  of  his  death,  he  was  engaged 
in  the  practise  of  his  profession,  generally  understood 
to  have  been  one  of  the  most,  if  not  the  most,  lucrative 
in  the  city.  Strangely  enough,  he  was  understood  to 
have  left  but  little  money  to  his  son,  the  only  expla- 
nation being  in  the  fact  that  he  was  known  to  have 
denied  himself  or  his  son  nothing.  He  had  left, 
however,  that  which  was  far  better  than  money, — a 


70  KARLENE  HOY. 

good  name  and  a  spotless  character.  It  was  but  a 
short  time  after  the  death  of  his  father  that  Barry 
Glenmore  was  induced,  principally  by  Colonel 
Strange,  to  remove  to  Baltimore  to  practise  his 
profession.  More  than  once,  in  the  six  months  he 
had  lived  in  Baltimore,  the  Democrats  of  the  district 
in  which  he  resided  had  tried  to  induce  him  to  accept 
at  their  hands  an  election  to  a  seat  in  the  House  of 
Congress,  but  having  passed  the  most  of  his  life  in 
the  national  capital,  he  had  become  disgusted  with 
office  and  office-seekers.  And,  more  than  that,  he 
had  the  good  sense  to  realize  that  for  him  to  enter 
politics  this  young  in  life,  and  having  accumulated 
but  little  money,  meant  that  he  was  to  remain  a  poor 
man  if  he  continued  an  honest  one.  His  pros- 
pects were  bright,  and  though  an  active  partisan,  he 
had  determined  that  his  reputation,  did  he  make 
any,  should  be  made  in  the  line  of  his  profession. 

One  month  prior  to  this  visit  to  Kentucky  he  had 
learned  from  former  friends  of  his  father,  residents 
of  that  State,  that  he  had  interests  there  that  were 
likely  to  be  worth  his  time  to  look  after;  so  in  com- 
pany with  his  friend,  Colonel  Strange,  who  also  had 
business  in  the  "  dark  and  bloody  ground,"  the  visit 
was  made. 

After  an  hour  spent  building  beautiful  castles  and 
in  the  most  delightful  eye-open  dreams,  Barry  Glen- 
more  fell  asleep. 


SCEPTICISM.  71 


CHAPTER    XI. 

SCEPTICISM. 

THE  breakfast -bell  at  the  tavern  in  Linnsburg  had 
rung  the  second  time  before  either  Glenmore,  Strange, 
or  Legon,  who  had  talked  so  much  of  the  night 
away,  were  aroused  from  that  sweetest  sleep,  the 
morning  nap.  When,  however,  the  clapper  had 
made  its  last  stroke,  and  as  the  clanging,  grating, 
jarring,  and  altogether  unmelodious  notes  made  by 
it  were  dying  out,  Colonel  Strange  opened  his  eyes. 
From  time  immemorial,  "the  memory  of  man  runneth 
not  to  the  contrary/'  it  has  been  held  by  those  who 
have  never  married,  and  by  that  number  especially 
who  want  to  marry,  that  upon  sleeping  in  a  room 
never  slept  in  by  that  one  before,  the  very  cor- 
ners of  the  room  may  be  made  to  predict  with  un- 
erring certainty  the  person  to  whom  the  new  occu- 
pant is  to  be  married ;  so  the  legend  goes.  The 
following  is  the  method  :  upon  retiring,  two  or  more 
persons,  in  a  room  never  before  occupied  by  them, 
name  for  each  other  the  corners  thereof,  giving  to 
said  corners  the  names  of  those  most  admired  by 
the  party  whose  future  is  to  be  told,  and  on  waking 
in  the  morning  the  corner  first  looked  at  bears  the 
name  of  the  one  whom  he  will  marry.  The  one 


72  KARLENE  HOY. 

having  been  named  for  you  gives  the  name  borne  by 
that  particular  corner,  and  you  know  your  fate. 

Remembering  this  method  to  have  been  relied 
upon  for  truly  forecasting  the  future  in  matrimonial 
directions  by  all  well-regulated  young  men  and 
ladies  in  his  more  youthful  days,  and  having  spent 
an  hour  in  talking  of  love  and  marriage,  Colonel 
Strange  thought  by  its  use  to1  secure  for  his  two 
companions  almost  certain  knowledge  of  the  one 
with  whom  they  were  to  share  life's  joys  or  tread 
life's  weary  way. 

"  Barry !  Barry !"  called  the  colonel,  in  a  loud, 
excited  voice,  remembering  the  matter  of  the  corners, 
and  wanting  to  startle  Glenmore  so  he  would  look 
up  to  see  what  the  matter  was.  His  loud  calling 
had  the  desired  eifect.  Hearing  his  name  so  ex- 
citedly repeated,  Barry  Glenmore  sprang  almost  to 
his  feet  in  the  bed,  and  staring  surprisedly  at  the 
colonel,  asked, — 

"  What's  the  matter,  colonel  ?" 

"  I  want  company  and  my  breakfast.  But  I  say, 
Barry,  which  corner  did  you  see  first?"  said  the 
colonel,  springing  from  the  bed. 

"  That  one  directly  beyond  you." 

"By  jingo!  you  are  a  lucky  dog,  for  if  that 
corner  didn't  bear  the  name  of  the  beautiful  valedic- 
torian I  am  a  prevaricating  '  Johnny  Reb,' "  said 
the  colonel,  with  a  show  of  seriousness  and  look  of 
congratulation. 


SCEPTICISM.  73 

"  Thank  you,  colonel,  for  the  superb  manner  in 
which  you  have  handled  my  case  before  the  spirits 
of  divination,  but  I  am  afraid  your  partiality  caused 
you  to  so  arrange  the  matter  that  my  interest  could 
not  suffer ;  in  other  words,  I  suspect  you  of  having 
named  all  the  corners  for  the  same  lady." 

"  Now,  Barry,  '  that's  the  most  unkindest  cut  of 
all,'  to  accuse  me  of  cheating  in  a  game  where  I 
haven't  a  chance  to  make  a  cent.  Another  suspicion 
about  my  honor  from  you  and  I'll  turn  the  wizard 
against  you,"  said  the  colonel,  threateningly,  and 
just  then,  seeing  that  Legon  was  awake,  said,  "  Good- 
morning,  Mr.  Legon.  Which  corner  did  you  see 
first?" 

"  I  saw  that  one,"  said  Legon,  pointing  to  the 
south-east  corner. 

"  Then,  by  George !  you  get  the  handsome  young 
widow  I  saw  you  with  last  night,"  responded  the 
colonel,  as  though  he  believed  every  word  he 
spoke. 

"  I  have  very  little  faith  in  such  superstitions," 
said  Legon,  exhibiting  just  a  little  temper,  and,  in 
spite  of  himself,  seemed  evidently  annoyed  that 
Nadine's  name  had  not  been  used  instead  of  that  of 
the  handsome  widow,  Hazel  Gregory. 

"  Then  you  don't  believe  that  there  is  a  '  divinity 
that  shapes  our  ends,  rough  hew  them  as  we  may'  ?  " 
asked  the  colonel,  who  had  noticed  the  annoyance  of 
Legon,  whom  he  was  convinced  was  not  a  gentle- 


74  KARLENE  HOY. 

man,  and  for  which  reason  he  took  pleasure  in 
pressing  the  plainly  unpleasant  fun. 

"  I  believe  there  is  no  divinity  except  that  which 
is  the  outgrowth  of  ignorance  and  superstition/'  an- 
swered Legon,  sharply. 

"  You  believe  there  is  a  God,  do  you  not  ?"  asked 
Barry  Glenmore  of  Legon,  with  a  look  of  surprise 
at  the  statement  he  had  just  made. 

"Yes,  if  nature  may  be  called  God,"  answered 
Legon. 

"  But  do  you  not  believe  in  the  God  of  the  Bible  ?" 
continued  Mr.  Glenmore. 

"  I  do  not !"  emphatically  answered  Legon,  with 
an  ill-suppressed  look  of  disgust. 

"  I  am  glad,  Mr.  Legon,"  said  Barry,  "  that  I  do 
not  share  in  your  scepticism,  and  more,  if  I  did  I 
would  not  promulgate  it;  not  that  you  have  or  do, 
for  I  believe  your  declaration  of  the  want  of  faith  to 
have  been  drawn  out  by  Colonel  Strange,  and  that  I 
am  responsible  for  your  enlargement  upon  the  fact 
of  your  infidelity." 

"  I  hope  you  will  reflect  neither  upon  yourself  nor 
Colonel  Strange  for  my  declaration  of  scepticism. 
I  am  always  proud  and  glad  of  an  opportunity  to 
disavow  my  belief  in  the  old  women's  fables  of  the 
Bible,  and  my  disbelief  in  gods,  one  or  many," 
retorted  Legon. 

"  I  am  sorry  indeed  to  hear  you  make  these  state- 
ments, and  hope  that  in  time  investigation  or  some- 


SCEPTICISM.  75 

thing  else  will  change  your  mind,"  said  Barry, 
mildly  and  kindly. 

"  Your  wish  is  one  I  have  no  disposition  to  thank 
you  for,  as  I  hope  never  to  change  my  mind.  In  no 
sense  a  slave  to  superstition,  I  have  nothing  but  con- 
tempt for  the  hypocritical  canting  of  religion's 
fanatics,  and  hope  only  for  greater  freedom  of 
thought  and  better  and  more  favorable  opportu- 
nities and  ability  for  denouncing  the  works  and 
teachings  of  crying,  snivelling  men  and  women  and 
brawling  preachers,"  said  Legon,  with  bombast  that 
was  disgusting  in  the  extreme. 

George  Legon,  whether  or  not  a  bad  man,  was 
certainly  not  a  fool.  Colonel  Strange,  who  had 
completed  his  toilet  and  was  ready  for  breakfast, 
only  waiting  on  his  two  companions,  listened  calmly 
to  Legon's  avowal  of  scepticism.  But  when  he 
heard  the  Bible  and  religion  denounced,  and  low, 
vulgar  epithets  applied  to  men  and  women  of  God, 
notwithstanding  his  life  was  not  entirely  consistent 
with  that  of  a  good  Christian,  the  color  would  come 
and  go  in  his  face,  and  a  scowl  of  anger  was  plainly 
visible  there,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest  effort  that 
he  restrained  himself  from  angry  words,  which  with 
the  least  persuasion  he  would  have  accompanied 
with  blows.  His  father  had  been  a  preacher  of  the 
Gospel,  and  his  mother  a  good  Christian  worker,  and 
himself  a  Christian  man,  though  often  failing  in  duty. 
As  he  often  called  himself,  "  the  weakest  child  God 


76  KARLENE  HOY. 

has,  yet,  nevertheless,  His  child."  Thinking  at  last 
that  he  had  his  feelings  under  such  control  as  to 
allow  himself  to  speak  without  fear  of  boiling  over, 
he  said,  courteously, — 

"  Mr.  Legon,  I  think  that  every  man  ought  to  be 
honest,  but  as  our  friend  Glen  more  has  said,  did  I 
hold  to  your  views,  for  the  good  of  society  I  would 
not  promulgate  them.  It  is  already  too  corrupt, 
and  our  aim  should  be  not  to  make  it  worse,  but 
better  and  more  honest." 

"  I  feel  no  responsibility  whatever  for  the  honesty 
or  character  of  any  man.  I  reject  in  toto  the  Bible 
doctrine  that  I  am  my  brother's  keeper,  but  hold 
as  tenaciously  to  the  theory  of  Disraeli ;  that  is,  '  He 
is  a  fool  who  is  one  grain  honester  than  the  times  in 
which  he  lives,' "  answered  Legon,  his  manner  and 
tone  convincing  Colonel  Strange  that  he  spoke  as  he 
felt,  and  that  his  opinion  heretofore  formed  of  Legon 
was  correct. 

"My  estimation  of  the  theory  as  quoted  from 
Disraeli  is  that  it  is  a  lie  well  told.  My  opinion  is 
that  none  but  the  bad  will  adopt  it  as  their  rule  of 
life.  My  prediction  is  that  I  shall  live  to  see  you 
suffer  for  the  abominable  theories  you  hold  and  pro- 
mulgate," said  Colonel  Strange,  wholly  indifferent 
as  to  how  what  he  said  was  received  by  Legon. 
Feeling  himself  contaminated  by  the  association,  he 
turned  to  Barry  Glenmore,  took  his  arm,  and  pro- 
ceeded, without  further  notice  of  Legon,  to  the  break- 


VIEWING  STRANGE  PREMISES.  77 

fast-room,  leaving  the  latter  angry,  and  doubtful  if 
his  company  would  be  permitted  by  the  other  two. 
George  Legon  was  a  coward,  and  especially  when 
the  advantage  was  not  all  his  own. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

VIEWING  STKANGE  PKEMISES. 

"  I  NEED  not  ask  you  whether  you  have  slept  well, 
you  look  so  much  better,"  was  Marjorie's  morning 
greeting  to  Karlene. 

"  I  assure  you,"  she  answered,  "  I  am  very  much 
rested." 

But  waking  for  the  first  time  under  a  strange  roof 
was  a  new  experience  to  Karlene,  so  she  thought  how 
much  she  would  like  an  early  walk.  The  first  thing 
which  met  her  eyes  on  waking  was  a  bouquet  of 
beautiful  roses  of  every  tint,  from  the  palest  pink  to 
the  deepest  crimson.  Then,  with  the  natural  desire 
of  a  young  girl  to  look  her  best,  she  chose  her 
prettiest  morning  dress — amber  blended  with  pale 
blue — and  pinned  a  bunch  of  red  roses  in  her  hair, 
for  she  felt  some  pride  about  her  first  appearance  in 
the  house  of  her  friend.  Marjorie  had  often  told  her 
of  her  much-loved  brother  Robert,  and  she  had  a 


78  KARLENE  HOY. 

great  desire  to  appear  to  the  best  advantage  before 
him.  She  now  exclaimed  over  and  over  again,  "  I 
shall  never  forget  the  tedium,  the  ennui,  the  misery 
of  that  first  breakfast."  The  room  was  large,  well 
lighted,  and  handsomely  furnished.  The  table  shone 
with  silver  and  was  artistically  decorated  with  flowers, 
and  the  damask  was  of  the  finest. 

There  was  Marjorie,  bright  and  beautiful  as  a 
summer  dream,  and  her  mother  kind  and  respectful 
to  all.  But  alas !  for  this  formal  brother.  He  was 
polished  beyond  a  fault,  but  had  none  of  those  gentle, 
conciliatory  manners  which  are  so  attractive.  The 
conversation  turned  principally  upon  the  engage- 
ments and  visitors  who  would  be  sure  to  call  during 
the  day  and  evening.  It  was  very  evident  to  Kar- 
lene,  from  the  envious,  half-stealthy  glances  of  the 
servants,  that  her  history  had  been  discussed  among 
them.  At  last  all  were  through.  It  was  quite  a 
relief  indeed  when  the  long,  irksome  breakfast  was 
at  an  end.  Yet  time  dragged  on  in  the  drawing- 
room,  for  Karlene  was  so  unaccustomed  to  being 
ill  gentlemen's  company  that  it  half  frightened  her. 
It  was  a  luxury  once  more  to  be  alone.  She  had 
wandered  out  into  the  grounds,  which  were  exten- 
sive. An  old-fashioned  fountain  stood  in  the  midst 
of  a  shady  lawn,  this  was  surrounded  by  a  belt  of 
lime-trees,  beyond  which  the  grass  grew  wild.  Some 
fine  old  oaks  stood  there,  and  under  their  long, 
drooping  boughs  Karlene  took  shelter.  It  was  so 


VIEWING  STRANGE   PREMISES.  79 

cool,  so  calm,  so  still.  There  she  knelt  clown  and 
laid  her  head  upon  one  of  the  little  garden  seats  and 
wept  as  though  her  heart  would  break,  for  this  was 
the  first  time  she  had  realized  that  she  had  left  the 
only  home  she  had  ever  known  and  loved.  Had 
any  one  a  greater  trouble  than  Karlene  Hoy,  with  no 
one  to  love  her  and  no  one  to  love  ?  Not  having 
found  father,  mother,  or  home,  really  she  felt  more 
desolate  and  lonely  than  ever  before  in  her  young  life. 
How  she  longed  to  be  loved  as  other  girls  were ! 

"  I  know  I  must  go  back  to  the  house,"  said  Kar- 
lene, "  for  they  will  wonder  at  my  long  absence." 

Brushing  her  dishevelled  hair  from  her  forehead, 
she  went-rather  reluctantly.  Jinny  was  the  first  to 
meet  her. 

"  Lor',  Miss  Karly,  whar  am  yo'  bin  ?  We  hab 
looked  ebrywhar  fur  yo'.  Now,  Miss  Karly,  yo's 
bin  cryin'  agin ;  yo'  eyes  am  all  red  an'  swoled  up." 

Karlene  hastened  to  her  room,  arranged  her  toilet, 
and  went  again  to  her  friends. 

"  Certainly  you  have  enjoyed  a  long  walk,"  said 
Marjorie ;  "  you  look  all  the  fresher  for  it.  But -come, 
it  is  time  for  lunch,  and  I  believe  my  brother  is 
already  waiting." 

"Oh,  if  I  could  only  escape  those  thoughtful 
eyes,  lunch  would  not  be  half  such  a  terror !"  said 
Karlene,  under  her  breath. 

It  was  now  over,  and  indeed  passed  more  pleasantly 
than  she  anticipated. 


80  KARLENE  HOY. 

They  retired  to  the  drawing-room.  Karlene 
thought  Mr.  Robert  looked  tired  and  anxious,  there- 
fore, after  singing  his  favorite  songs  as  he  called  for 
them,  she  asked  to  be  excused  on  plea  of  writing  to 
her  teachers. 

******* 

Two  weeks  had  passed.  They  had  had  a  great 
many  callers,  for  it  was  known  that  Marjorie  had 
now  finished  at  school,  and  had  a  very  beautiful  girl 
and  great  heiress  visiting  her. 

There  were  quite  a  good  many  visitors  one  evening 
when  Karlene  entered  the  room ;  she  had  a  strange 
impression  that  she  had  been  the  subject  of  conver- 
sation, for  many  curious  eyes  were  turned  towards 
her.  The  introductions  were  passed  rather  awk- 
wardly. 

In  the  recess  of  the  room  she  saw  the  heavy  mass 
of  dark-brown  hair,  the  folds  of  pink  silk,  and  gleam 
of  diamonds ;  Marjorie  and  the  Hon.  Mr.  Couch  had 
evidently  met  again.  Karlene  looked  at  him  with 
some  curiosity.  He  was  at  the  closing  of  the  school, 
though  Karlene  did  not  meet  him ;  but  hearing  so 
much  from  Marjorie  concerning  him,  decided  at  once 
he  must  be  a  monstrosity. 

He  was  tall  and  slender,  with  narrow  shoulders ; 
his  face  was  handsome,  his  eyes  large  and  clear,  and 
he  had  a  long,  drooping  moustache.  There  was 
something  about  him  that  was  attractive. 

Karlene  having  studied  this  man's  face  as  long  as 


VIEWING  STRANGE  PREMISES.  81 

it  interested  her,  turned  suddenly  to  leave  the  place 
where  she  had  been  standing,  but  was  confronted  by 
two  gentlemen,  one  of  whom  was  Robert  Mauch- 
liue,  who  instantly  asked  her  pardon  for  detaining 
her. 

"But,  Lady  Clemont,"  said  he,  "I  want  the 
pleasure  of  introducing  to  you  a  great  friend  of  mine, 
Mr.  Atwood." 

Karlene,  although  a  little  startled,  bowed  politely 
and  cast  one  of  her  bewitching  smiles  on  the  friend 
of  Mr.  Mauchline.  By  this  time  she  was  begin- 
ning to  feel  just  a  little  more  at  home  in  Mr.  Rob- 
ert's company,  and  it  was  very  noticeable  that  he 
greatly  admired  Karlene.  They  were  naturally 
thrown  together  a  great  deal.  He  found  her  very 
interesting  and  well  posted  on  subjects  that  astounded 
him. 

Karlene  was  introduced  to  quite  a  number  that 
evening,  Mr.  Vernon  among  others.  He  was  tall, 
dark,  and  erect,  with  a  fine  patrician  face,  but  still 
there  was  something  that  a  close  observer  could 
detect  about  his  mouth  which  bespoke  weakness  and 
cruelty.  Karlene  did  not  like  this  man  and  heartily 
wished  for  some  excuse  to  get  away. 

"I  wish,  Miss  Hoy,"  he  said,  "to  tell  you  some- 
thing of  myself.  I  know  the  story  of  your  life ;  I 
have  heard  it,  and  it  is  as  sweet  and  simple  as  a  poem. 
Mine  has  nothing  in  it  but  business,  and  that  is  not 
very  attractive.  But  I  must  tell  you  I  have  just 

5 


82  KARLENE  HOT. 

awakened  to  the  knowledge  of  the  other  side  of  life. 
Since  I  first  saw  your  face  it  has  looked  at  me  from 
the  blue  sky,  from  the  depths  of  the  river,  and  the 
waves  of  the  sea,  by  day  and  by  night." 

Karlene  was  shocked  beyond  measure  that  an 
entire  stranger  should  be  so  bold. 

"  I  should  be  pleased  to  be  excused/'  she  said,  and 
indignantly  left  the  room. 

"  I  would  have  been  a  strong  man  could  I  have 
resisted  the  charms  of  that  lovely  face,"  said  Mr. 
Vernon  to  himself;  "  but  I  fear  I  have  offended 
her." 

Just  then  Mr.  Mauchline  came  up,  seeing  Lady 
Karlene  leave  the  room  very  suddenly  and  uncere- 
moniously. 

They  were  to  all  appearances  a  happy  party, 
although  there  stood  behind  some  of  their  chairs  a 
gaunt  skeleton.  In  after  years  these  words  proved 
true. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

GOING    TO    HEK    NEW    HOME. 

TIME  seemed  to  have  taken  golden  wings  and 
flown  away.  The  time  which  Karlene  intended 
staying  with  the  Mauchlines  had  very  near  expired. 


GOING   TO  HER  NEW  HOME.  $3 

They  had  been  very  hospitable  and  kind  to  her,  but 
presently  a  longing  to  be  up  and  away  came  over 
her. 

She  was  seventeen,  and  on  that  bright  morning 
seventeen  seemed  to  her  a  very  advanced  age.  How 
little  she  dreamed  of  all  that  was  to  happen  ere  she 
was  twice  that  age.!  The  realities  of  life  did  not 
enter  her  thoughts.  She  was  so  anxious  to  see  and 
know  her  dear  father  better,  and,  therefore,  very 
soon  she  must  bid  these  friends  adieu. 

She  had  not  mentioned  the  subject  to  any  one, 
not  even  to  Jinny,  but  on  the  morrow  she  would 
tell  them  she  expected  her  father  very  soon.  It 
was  quite  a  sudden  announcement  that  she  would 
leave  them  the  day  after  to-morrow,  and  to  Mr. 
Robert  it  was  sad,  for  he  had  learned  to  think  of 
seeing  her  in  his  home  always.  Mr.  Melbourne 
came  even  sooner  than  he  was  expected,  and  it  was 
in  vain  that  they  insisted  on  their  making  their  visit 
longer,  for  it  was  impossible  for  Mr.  Melbourne  just 
now.  Marjorie  said  Nadine  Gist  had  promised  to 
spend  the  following  week  with  them,  and  she  felt 
and  knew  how  disappointed  she  would  be  to  find 
Karlene  gone. 

•  The  day  came  and  they  bid  them  good-by,  with 
the  promise  when  Karlene  had  a  home  to  visit  her. 
Her  father  and  guardian  was  delighted  to  have 
this  young  girl  and  her  maid  Jinny  with  him,  for 
his  life  was  a  lonely  one.  Mr.  Melbourne  had  a 


84  KARLENE  HOY. 

suite  of  rooms  prepared  for  Karlene  at  his  hotel. 
He  was  very  anxious  that  she  should  see  some  of 
the  world,  therefore  he  had  previously  arranged  his 
business  so  as  to  be  able  to  devote  his  time  to  her 
pleasure,  for  he  felt  and  believed  from  what  he  heard 
and  knew  that  she  was  capable  of  appreciating  any 
kindness  rendered  her.  He  was  anxious  also  that 
she  should  reign  queen  of  New  York  society.  Mr. 
Melbourne  decided  that  Clemont  mansion  should  be 
beautifully  refurnished,  and  Karlene's  friends,  of 
whom  she  had  written  him,  should  come  and  spend 
the  season  with  her. 

Karlene  had  always  begged  Miss  Clara  (Mrs. 
Hammond)  that  when  she  had  a  home,  if  ever,  to 
give  up  those  laborious  duties  and  come  and  share 
her  home  and  fortune,  and  she  had  almost  wrung 
the  promise  from  her,  for  she  was  delicate  and  her 
duties  were  already  too  irksome  for  her. 

One  gloomy  evening,  when  the  murky  sky  looked 
as  though  it  would  open  and  pour  a  flood,  Karlene 
Hoy  was  crouching  on  a  low  stool  at  the  feet  of  her 
guardian.  She  was  everything  that  could  be  desired, 
and  even  more  beautiful  aud  appreciative  than  Mr. 
Melbourne  had  expected,  and  indeed  he  was  very 
proud  of  his  ward. 

"  Tell  me,  my  dear  father,  something  of  myself,  or 
of  my  mother,"  began  Karlene,  anxiously  regarding 
her  guardian.  "  Have  I  had  a  very  strange  episode 


GOING    TO   HER   NEW  HOME.  §5 

in  my  life?  I  will  love  yon  all  the  more  if  you 
speak  plainly  about  the  matter,  as  so  few  have  done. 
I  always  had  an  intense  hatred  for  mystery  of  any 
kind.  If  my  father  made  a  mystery  of  his  marriage 
and  of  my  existence,  there's  no  reason  why  we  should 
imitate  him.  And  of  my  mother,  do  you  know  any- 
thing? And  was  my  father  so  wicked  a  man  as  he 
is  represented  to  be  ?" 

"Who  told  you  all  this?"  he  asked,  indignantly. 

"  Mrs.  Hammond,  and  then  I  have  heard  it  from 
others." 

"  Ah,  that  is  sad  1"  And  his  hand  fell  with  a  crush- 
ing blow  upon  the  table.  "What  else?  Tell  me 
all  you  have  heard, — all  the  trouble,"  said  Mr. 
Melbourne;  "and  I  must  say  it  was  a  needless 
ccuelty  on  the  part  of  both  teacher  and  friend 
to  burden  your  young  life  with  such  troubles. 
My  dear  child,  do  put  away  such  thoughts  and  be 
the  sweet,  happy  girl  you  must  be.  Our  home 
will  soon  be  in  readiness  for  us.  Let  by-gones  be 
by-gones." 

"  I  will  trust  you,  and  I  do  thank  you,"  Karlene 
answered,  with  happy  tears.  "  I  should  think  myself 
very  ungrateful  if  I  did  not  try  to  be  happy  and 
content  with  such  a  kind  protector  and  father  as 
yourself." 

They  were  at  last  satisfactorily  settled  in  their 
beautiful  home,  the  Clemont  house.  It  was  grand. 
The  corridors  were  wide,  the  floors  and  staircases 


86  KARLENE  HOY. 

were  all  of  white  oak ;  but  the  prettiest  and  most 
pleasant  places  on  the  grounds  were  the  magnificent 
gardens. 

The  season  had  just  opened,  and  the  news  had. 
rapidly  flown  that  the  great  Clemont  heiress  would 
make  her  dtbut.  Marjorie  was  soon  expected,  as 
soon  as  housekeeper,  maids,  and  other  servants  were 
procured  and  in  good  running  order. 

Marjorie  came,  and  declared  she  had  never  in  all 
her  life  seen  such  elegance  and  comfort  in  any  house, 
and  said  to  Karlene,  "  This  man  is  the  one  in  all  the 
world  you  needed  most." 

The  prettiest  ball-room  in  all  New  York  was  said 
to  be  Mrs.  Crenshaw's.  Its  ceiling  was  so  lofty,  so 
beautifully  decorated,  and  was  always  rendered  so 
charming  by  the  quantity  and  variety  of  its  flowers. 
It  had  been  built  after  a  fashion  which  made  it 
capable  of  holding  three  times  as  many  flowers  as 
any  ball-room  in  New  York.  Richly-panelled  walls, 
beautiful  vases  were  everywhere;  fountains,  birds, 
and  flowers.  It  also  had  a  painted  ceiling  which 
was  one  of  the  wonders  of  New  York.  The  ball- 
room opened  into  a  small  but  exquisite  conservatory 
at  one  end,  and  at  the  other  folding  doors  opened 
into  a  magnificent  suite  of  drawing-rooms.  These 
superb  rooms  were  all  thrown  together  on  this  occa- 
sion, and  it  was  said  more  matches  had  been  made 
there  than  in  any  other  house  in  New  York.  Many 
charming  nooks  for  lovers,  the  atmosphere  light 


GOING   TO  HER  NEW  HOME.  87 

and  laden  with  sweetest  perfume,  made  it  conducive 
to  love-making. 

The  cards  were  out  and  grand  preparations  being 
made,  and  every  one  was  living  in  happy  anticipation 
of  the  good  time  in  store  for  them,  for  balls  were 
always  a  success  when  given  by  Mrs.  Crenshaw. 
Visits  had  been  exchanged  between  Mrs.  Crenshaw, 
Karlene,  and  Marjorie.  Father  Melbourne  was  very 
much  exercised  over  his  charge's  first  appearance, 
and  had  said  to  Karlene,  "  Spare  no  expense  as  to 
your  toilet,"  for  he  saw  and  realized  what  a  sensa- 
tion she  was  creating  in  the  fashionable  world.  It 
had  been  said,  and  he  believed  it  was  a  confirmed 
fact,  that  Karlene  was  the  most  beautiful  woman  in 
all  New  York,  and  an  own  father  could  not  have 
been  more  anxiously  concerned  about  her  future 
happiness.  He  also  was  determined  that  she  should 
make  a  brilliant  match.  Mr.  Melbourne  was  not 
particular  about  her  marrying  for  money,  for  he  had 
quite  enough,  to  say  nothing  of  her  vast  amount. 
This  good  man  had  long  since  made  his  will,  re- 
membering only  Karlene ;  his  great  possessions  never 
to  pass  into  another's  hands  until  her  death, — not  even 
her  husband's.  She  was  a  very  great  source  of  com- 
fort to  him  in  his  declining  days,  and  indeed  she  had 
grown  to  be  part  of  his  life.  Mr.  Melbourne  wanted 
to  win  love  for  her,  as  he  only  knew  how  she  sighed 
for  it.  Karlene,  in  return,  admired  and  honored  this 
heaven-sent  friend,  and  she  would  say,  "  I  will  not 


88  KARLENE  HOY. 

forget  my  dearest  father  in  my  rounds  of  pleasure," 
and  often  insisted  on  staying  home  and  talking  or 
reading  to  him  ;  but  he  would  have  her  accept  many 
invitations,  and  would  frequently  accompany  her 
himself. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

COMPLETELY    CAPTIVATED    BY    A  WOMAN. 

As  we  told  you  in  a  preceding  chapter,  Barry 
Glenmore  determined  to  see  and  know  more  of 
Karlene.  He  repeated  this  over  and  over  again  to 
himself  as  he  paced  up  and  down  the  balcony. 
"  My  whole  soul  is  aroused,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  I 
must  see  her,  for  never  has  the  fever  of  love  so  com- 
pletely laid  hold  of  man  as  it  has  of  me." 

He  retired,  fighting  this  the  most  desperate  passion 
that  ever  lived  in  man's  breast,  but  no  amount  of 
fighting  availed ;  there  could  be  but  one  ending, — 
"  She  must  be  my  wife !" 

That  night  did  Barry  Glenmore  promise  himself 
that  he  would  go  and  find  Karlene  and  learn  his 
fate,  for  he  felt  she  held  in  her  hands  the  happiness 
of  his  future  life.  It  had  been  four  months  since  he 
first  saw  her,  or  since  the  closing  of  her  school,  and 
all  this  time  his  love  had  been  burning  its  way  from 
his  heart  to  his  lips. 


COMPLETELY   CAPTIVATED  BY  A   WOMAN.    89 

"  My  whole  heart  turns  to  her.  I  have  no  life  left 
except  that  which  is  centred  in  her/'  he  would  say. 

The  sun  rose  higher  and  higher  in  the  blue  sky 
and  the  lighted  noon  more  golden.  Barry  Glenmore 
arose  quite  determined.  He  said  that  what  had 
come  and  what  had  gone  was  well,  but  he  could  live 
no  longer  without  seeing  his  Karleue. 

"  I  must  win  her  !  How  changed  my  life  is !  I  feel 
as  though  there  was  nothing  to  fill  my  future  now 
but  her ;  and  if  I  am  spared  to  win  her  for  my  own 
may  heaven  deal  with  me  as  I  deal  with  her !"  he 
soliloquized,  and  a  bad  man  never  prays  that  prayer. 
"  For,"  he  continued,  "  she  is  so  sacred  to  me  in  her 
youth  and  innocence." 

Barry  Glenmore  decided  to  go  at  once  to  New 
York,  but  he  must  manufacture  some  excuse,  as 
Colonel  Strange  was  sure  to  suspect  something. 

"  If  he  had  a  glimmering  of  an  idea  of  the  real 
business  that  took  me  from  home  I  would  get  a  long 
lecture." 

"  Marriage  is  such  a  serious  thing,  my  boy,"  said 
Colonel  Strange,  on  suspecting  the  cause  of  Glenmore's 
suddenly- announced  visit;  "it  is  not  like  anything 
else  in  the  world.  Most  ties  can  be  broken,  but  that 
one,  never !  It  requires  very  careful  consideration." 

"Listen,  Colonel  Strange,  my  cousin,  I  have  a 
pretty  little  speech  to  make  to  you.  The  light  of 
the  moon  may  cease  forever,  the  stars  may  fall,  but 
the  love  I  pledge  for  Karlene  Hoy  Clemont  is  un- 

5* 


90  KARLENE  HOY. 

dying !  I  will  devote  my  whole  life  to  winning  her 
if  needful !  I  solemnly  swear  it !  Nothing  shall 
daunt  me,  no  difficulty  dismay  me!  Hear  me.  If 
I  can  persuade  this  girl  to  be  my  wife  this  world 
will  be  changed  into  heaven  for  me." 

"  And  you  go  to-night  ?  Well,  you  have  my  richest 
blessings,"  said  Colonel  Strange,  "  and  the  old  saying 
is  a  true  one,  '  The  man  who  hesitates  is  lost.' "  Then 
to  himself:  "  But  love  has  an  eloquence  all  its  own. 
Barry  is  young,  handsome,  noble,  and  certainly  pas- 
sionately in  love  with  this  beautiful  girl,  and  there 
is  no  argument  possible  that  he  has  not  used ;  and 
why  should  it  not  be  so?  How  happy  he  would  make 
her!"  soliloquized  Colonel  Strange,  as  he  sat  there 
with  the  white  moonlight  all  around  him  throwing 
quivering,  graceful  shadows.  Then  he  thought  of 
his  own  lonely  life,  but  finally  concluded  "  never  a 
goose  so  gray,"  etc.,  and  with  this  consoling  thought, 
and  missing  Barry  more  than  he  cared  to  admit, 
retired  rather  earlier  than  was  his  custom. 

"  I  am  tired  of  this  place,  tired  of  this  life,  tired 
of  everything  to-night.  I  only  wish  I  was  as  happy 
as  Barry  and  in  pursuit  of  some  one  to  love  as  good 
and  beautiful  as  Karlcne  Hoy.  I  should  think  all 
love  would  be  welcome!"  exclaimed  the  bachelor. 
"  I  know  I  am  not  worthy  of  any,  but  it  is  so  strange  ! 
I  don't  think  I  have  ever  given  two  minutes  to  lovers 
until  Barry  was  so  '  struck,'  as  he  expresses  himself 
to  be." 


COMPLETELY  CAPTIVATED  BY  A   WOMAN.    91 

Colonel  Strange  had  been  very  happy  all  these 
five  years.  He  and  Barry  had  lived  together,  and 
by  dint  of  honest  industry  made  money.  It  is  said 
that  every  man's  opportunity  comes  to  him  once  in 
life.  "  Too  much  work  only  tires  the  body,  while 
too  little  depraves  the  mind."  This  had  been  the 
motto  of  Colonel  Strange  through  life.  To-night 
the  dark  waves  of  memory  swept  over  him.  He 
was  so  much  engrossed  in  his  thoughts  that  he  did 
not  remember  that  Barry  said  he  perhaps  would 
return  to-night.  He  came,  and  without  ceremony 
entered  the  room  and  found  Colonel  Strange  deep 
in  thought  and  the  picture  of  despair. 

"  I  have  never  been  so  surprised,  Barry,  in  my 
whole  physical  existence !  Why  came  you  back  so 
soon,  my  fortune-seeker  ?  I  tremble  for  your  future ; 
but,  however,  I  am  glad  to  have  you  back,  '  right 
side  up  with  care/  But  sit  down  and  tell  me  what 
happiness  the  future  holds  for  you  and  when  I  am  to 
get  you  off  my  hands,  and  J  may  decide  to  take  unto 
myself  a  helpmeet." 

Colonel  Strange  sat  quite  still  for  some  minutes, 
as  though  the  shadow  of  some  dread  destiny  had 
fallen  over  him,  then  he  held  out  his  hands  to  Barry 
and  said,  jestingly,  "  You  must  excuse  my  agitation, 
but  really,  tell  me,  will  I  have  to  give  you  up,  and 
how  soon  ?" 

"  I  shall  never  leave  you,  dear  cousin,"  he  said, 
wringing  his  hands,  "  never  again !" 


92  KARLENE  HOY. 

CHAPTER    XV. 

THE  AKEIVAL   OF  EOBEET   MAUCHLINE. 

THE  eventful  evening  of  Mrs.  Crenshaw's  ball 
came  at  last.  Karlene  was  especially  radiant,  a  very 
vision  of  patrician  loveliness.  Her  dress  was  per- 
fection,— white  silk  and  lace  cunningly  intermixed 
and  trimmed  with  water-lilies  and  graceful  grasses, 
— a  dress  that  suited  her  delicate  loveliness  to  per- 
fection. Marjorie  also  looked  remarkably  pretty. 
She  chose  black  velvet,  and  made  it  picturesque  with 
delicate  ferns  and  sprays  of  scarlet  geranium. 

"  Ah,  me,  Karlene,  I  almost  envy  your  fair  face 
and  stately  figure,  the  charm  of  your  fair,  shining 
hair  and  your  exquisite  grace.  It  seems  to  me  my 
dark  beauty,  as  it  is  called,  becomes  absolute  plain- 
ness beside  your  delicate  blonde  loveliness." 

"  Well,  Marjorie,  how  you  can  flatter  one  !  I  will 
begin  to  imagine  you  insincere  if  you  do  not  desist." 

The  carriage  was  already  waiting  at  the  door  and 
the  fatherly  man  quite  impatient  and  ready  to  accom- 
pany them.  Their  introductions  were  many,  and  to 
Karlene's  surprise  and  annoyance  Mr.  Vernon  was 
there.  She  had  met  with  him  only  once  before,  and 
as  soon  as  he  discovered  her  arrival  he  placed  him- 


THE  ARRIVAL   OF  ROBERT  MAUCHLINE.    93 

self  near  the  door  so  as  to  be  able  to  speak  to  her 
among  the  first.  Karleue  said  to  herself,  "How 
much  pleasanter  it  would  be  for  me  if  that  most  im- 
pudent man  had  not  put  in  his  appearance  here  this 
evening !  I  am  already  nervous." 

She  could  not  endure  him  and  never  gave  him 
the  faintest  encouragement,  and  avoided  him  when- 
ever it  was  possible  that  evening.  And  when  she 
was  with  him  she  was  abrupt  and  almost  discourteous 
to  him.  The  more  she  disliked  him,  as  is  the  nature 
of  man,  the  more  he  loved  her.  Karlene  would 
scarcely  admit  this  to  herself,  for  she  thought  it  so 
horrible  to  be  passionately  loved  by  some  one  she 
disliked  so  very  much  as  this  man.  He  sought 
every  opportunity  to  declare  his  love  the  second  time, 
but  on  all  occasions  he  was  avoided. 

Two  days  had  passed  since  the  ball.  Their  time 
had  been  mostly  occupied  by  calls  and  drives,  and 
to-day  they  were  all  expectation. 

"Karlene,"  cried  Marjorie,  "just  think,  it  is  al- 
most time  for  the  three  o'clock  train,  and  my  dear 
brother  will  be  here  in  a  very  short  time." 

"  I  do  hope  he  will  enjoy  his  visit,"  said  Karlene. 

She  admired  and  respected  this  sedate  brother  of 
Marjorie's,  but  she  dreaded  just  a  little  to  have  to 
entertain  him. 

Mr.  Mauchline  arrived,  and  was  very  cordially 
received  by  Mr.  Melbourne  for  Marjorie's  sake,  but 
soon  they  were  quite  good  friends.  Very  soon  Mr. 


94  KARLENE  HOY. 

Melbourne  saw  that  Mr.  Mauchline  admired  Kar- 
lene,  and  was  glad  to  see  no  encouragement  on  her 
part.  When  she  left  his  home  Mr.  Mauchline  felt 
as  if  sunshine  and  happiness  had  gone  with  her,  for 
indeed  he  had  learned  in  that  short  time  to  love  her, 
and  he  had  almost  counted  the  hours  until  he  should 
see  and  be  with  her  again.  One  evening,  when  left 
alone  with  her,  he  said,  eagerly, — 

"Karlene, — if  I  may  presume  to  call  you  so, — 
you  make  me  the  proudest  man  in  the  world." 

"  I  can't  see  that  I  have  given  you  any  reason  for 
so  suddenly  occupying  so  very  exalted  a  position," 
said  Karlene,  laughingly. 

"No?  You,  Karlene,  are  rather  satirical  to 
me » 

"  And  you,"  interrupted  our  heroine,  "  are  grow- 
ing sentimental." 

"  Why  ?"  he  asked,  anxiously. 

"  Because  I  do  not  like  those  laborious  compliments 
of  yours,  and  I  decline  to  hear  any  more  of  them." 

"  There !  I  will  never  again  be  guilty  of  such  con- 
duct." 

"You  promise  on  your  honor?  Then  you  may 
sit  down  here  and  we  will  go  on  talking." 

Therefore  he  resumed  his  seat ;  but  presently  the 
dressing-bell  rung.  Excusing  herself,  Karlene  re- 
paired to  her  own  room.  During  the  next  week  one 
gayety  succeeded  another  so  quickly  that  there  was 
hardly  time  for  any  one  entertainment  to  be  dis- 


THE  ARRIVAL   OF  ROBERT  MAUCHLINE.     95 

cussed.  All,  what  it  is  to  have  wealth !  To  be  able 
to  surround  oneself  with  all  that  is  most  beautiful ; 
to  be  able  to  make  a  fairy-land,  even  more  lovely 
than  that  which  fairies  make  for  themselves.  For 
continually  this  loved  father  and  guardian  was  add- 
ing something  from  his  own  savings  to  this  already 
beautiful  home,  for  he  did  not  wish  any  to  out- 
rival their  own.  In  honor  of  Marjorie  and  her 
brother  was  to  be  given  one  grand  entertainment. 
Clemont  mansion  was  well  suited  for  such  entertain- 
ments as  they  expected  to  give. 

Two  suites  of  rooms  which  opened  into  the  mag- 
nificent ball-room,  the  ball-room  opening  into  a 
large,  elegant  conservatory,  and  the  latter  opening 
into  an  exquisite  fernery,  when  thrown  together 
made  a  beautiful  picture.  It  was  grand !  Most 
people  pronounced  Clemont  mansion  the  most  com- 
plete in  the  city.  It  also  had  all  the  beauty  and 
charms  of  the  country.  The  place  of  all  others  for 
a  masquerade!  Mr.  Melbourne  was  exceedingly 
anxious  that  nothing  should  be  left  undone  that 
would  help  to  make  this  first  entertainment  a  suc- 
cess. He  loved  Karlene  so  well  and  so  faithfully 
that  he  often  made  a  sacrifice  of  his  own  inclinations 
for  what  he  thought  was  for  her  pleasure.  This  kind 
protector,  this  tender,  indulgent  father,  often  said  he 
would  devote  the  remaining  few  years  of  his  life  to 
making  her,  the  child  of  his  dead  friend,  as  happy 
as  it  is  possible  for  woman  to  be.  He  often  won- 


96  KARLENE  HOY. 

dered  how  many  more  suns  he  should  see  set.  He 
had  prayed  one  prayer  by  light  of  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  and  that  one  prayer  was  that  he  might  live 
to  see  Karlene  happily  married.  His  prayer,  as  we 
will  see,  was  granted. 

The  fashionable  world  was  all  excitement  concern- 
ing their  characters  and  costumes  for  the  much- 
talked-of  ball. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

THE   VISIT  TO   ME.   ELLIS. 

SINCE  the  close  of  Mile,  de  Roode's  school  time 
had  passed  but  slowly  for  Nadine.  Oil  returning 
from  school  she  was  offered  a  position  in  the  college 
as  teacher  of  art  and  vocal  music.  She  gratefully 
accepted  the  generous  offer,  and  in  the  following 
September  took  her  post  as  teacher.  Mr.  Legon, 
who  you  remember  attended  the  commencement 
exercises  of  Mile,  de  Roode's  school,  was  still  an 
ardent  admirer  of  Nadiue's,  but  his  love  was  hateful 
and  odious  to  the  young  teacher.  He  would  make 
it  convenient  to  meet  her  each  morn  on  her  way  to 
school,  but  his  company  was  very  distasteful  to  her, 
and  she  contrived  some  way  to  rid  herself  of  him. 

Mr.  Ellis,  one  of  Tennessee's  noble  sons,  who 


TEE   VISIT  TO   MR.  ELLIS.  97 

lived  with  only  a  boundary  fence  between  his  vast 
estate  and  Nadine's  humble  home,  saw  and  knew 
Nadine  quite  well  when  a  dainty,  dimpled,  beautiful 
child,  but  as  she  had  spent  the  last  five  years  at  school 
knew  now  but  little  of  her.  He  had  met  her  several 
times  recently  when  visiting  the  college  and  admired 
her  greatly.  He  had  paid  her  polite  attentions,  had 
sent  her  flowers  and  grapes  from  his  place,  which 
had  once  been  her  own  home  and  which  he  knew 
would  be  appreciated  upon  that  account.  Legon  see- 
ing his  polite  attentions  to  Nadine  on  several  occasions 
construed  them  into  deeper  meaning.  One  morning 
on  meeting  Nadine  he  again  declared  his  deep  respect 
and  love  for  her,  but  was  again  repulsed.  He 
became  enraged  and  answered  disrespectfully, — 

"  Ah,  miss,  I  know  why  you  repulse  me !  It  is 
because  of  the  attentions  of  the  scoundrel  Ellis.  You 
think  you  will  one  day  become  his  wife  and  mistress 
of  his  rich  domain,  but" — he  fiercely  grasped  her 
arm — "you  shall  never  be  called  '  wife'  by  any  but 
myself,  and  I  call  all  the  gods  together  to  witness 
me  swear  that  if  I  see  that  man  offering  his  officious 
attentions  to  you  I  shall  warn  him  if  he  repeat  them 
it  will  be  at  his  peril ;  for  you,  Nadine  Gist,  shall 
one  day  be  mine." 

From  time  to  time,  as  he  witnessed  these  mere 
meaningless  little  attentions  from  Ellis  to  Nadine, 
he  became  more  and  more  enraged,  until  at  last  he 
worked  himself  up  to  such  a  pitch  of  anger  that  he 


98  KARLENE  HOY. 

coolly  and  deliberately  concocted  a  plan  by  which  he 
might  either  maim  or  destroy  him  altogether,  the 
plan  being  so  well  executed  that  he  had  almost  carried 
out  his  diabolical  scheme,  but,  fortunately,  the  deadly 
bullet  which  was  intended  to  pierce  his  heart  qnly 
grazed  his  cheek.  But  the  great  shock  to  Ellis's 
nervous  system  was  not  greater  than  the  pain  and 
surprise  of  knowing  that  he  had  so  bitter  an  enemy 
on  earth. 

A  great  darkness  had  fallen  on  the  little  suburban 
cottage  which  Nadiiie  called  home.  The  moon  was 
shining  and  innumerable  stars  were  out,  but  to  this 
timid  girl  the  blackness  of  night  had  never  fallen  so 
utterly  rayless  as  on  this  night.  The  winds  came  in 
fitful  gusts  around  the  corners  of  the  house,  its  wail- 
ings  and  meanings  sounding  almost  like  the  human 
voice.  This  night  was  an  absolute  torture  to  Nadine, 
for  intolerable  suspense  possessed  her. 

"Does  it  matter  whether  I  live  or  die?"  she 
thought. 

Her  mother  sat  near  by,  and  raising  her  eyes  to 
Nadine,  she  said, — 

"  It  is  such  a  pity,  my  child,  that  we  cannot  give 
this  man  Legon  over  to  the  hands  of  the  good  citizens 
who  have  put  every  effort  forth  to  find  the  miscreant 
and  bring  him  to  justice." 

"But,  mother,  what  can  we  do?  Let  him  go  un- 
punished because  we  haven't  the  courage  to  expose 
him?" 


THE    VISIT  TO  MR.  ELLIS.  99 

"  My  daughter,  we  must  think  thrice  before  we 
speak  or  act ;  we  must  be  considerate  and  do  nothing 
rashly,  and  be  guided  by  judgment  rather  than  im- 
pulses." 

"  Mother,  it  is  our  Christian  duty  as  neighbors  to 
put  Mr.  Ellis  on  his  guard." 

".Yes,  we  must  indeed  warn  him  ;  but  if  it  should 
be  known  that  we  warned  Mr.  Ellis  this  wicked  man 
would  dare  to  do  anything,  and  then  I  would  not 
have  you.  summoned  to  the  witness-stand,  nor  for  all 
the  gold  of  the  Inca  would  I  have  you  in  the  trial 
which  would  be  sure  to  follow.  These  are  the 
reasons  for  desiring  our  names  untold,  and  we  must 
indeed  be  very  careful,  for  Legon  is  a  coward  and  a 
villain  without  a  doubt." 

"  Oh,  mother !  I  am  very  much  afraid  of  this  man 
and  heartily  wish  we  could  never  hear  from  him 
again." 

"  Well,  my  child,  let  us  trust  we  may  not.  See ! 
the  clock  is  on  the  stroke  of  twelve,  and  I  fear  you 
are  taxing  your  health  and  strength." 

Nadine  was  indeed  weary  and  her  head  hot  and 
feverish  ;  still  she  slept,  but  her  brain  was  on  fire  and 
her  fairest  recollections  were  turned  into  ugly  night- 
mares. As  upon  the  blackness  of  night  dawn  comes 
after  a  while,  so  Nadine  awoke  from  her  stupor  of  the 
night  to  light  and  comparative  cheerfulness. 

"  Mother,  if  it  were  not  for  your  superior  judgment 
and  discretion  we  might  have  acted  in  such  a  way  as 


100  KARLENE  HOY, 

would  have  brought  about  trouble.  We  must  indeed 
be  very  cautious.  I  received  a  note  from  Legon  this 
morning,"  continued  Nadine,  "on  my  way  to  school, 
and  had  I  known  whom  it  was  from  I  would  not 
have  opened  it,  but  would  have  returned  it  to  him  by 
bearer.  I  will  read  you  the  contents  of  the  note : 

"'Miss  NADINE, — You  will  not  be  surprised  in 
receiving  this  note,  as  you  know  to  some  extent  my 
feelings  towards  you,  nay,  my  deep  love  and  admira- 
tion for  you,  etc.  One  word  of  encouragement  from 
those  proud  lips  would  make  me  the  happiest  man 
in  the  land.  You  will  never  know  how  I  long  and 
wait  for  it ;  and  since  I  first  saw  you  I  have  loved 
you  madly  and  hoarded  every  cent,  dear  Nadine,  that 
I  some  day  might  surround  you  with  every  comfort, 
every  luxury  of  this  life.  Nadine,  be  my  wife  and 
nothing  shall  be  left  undone  to  make  your  happiness 
complete.  Marry  me,  dearest,  and  I  will  guard  you 
from  all  influences  that  are  not  noble,  pure,  and 
good.  My  sweetheart,  I  love  you  more  than  I  can 
ever  tell  you.  Please  let  me  hear  from  you  imme- 
diately. 

" '  Your  very  ardent  lover, 

"'GEORGE  LEGON.' 

"Oh,  mother,  I  cannot  tell  you  how  indignant  I 
was  when  I  read  this  note,  or  of  the  intense  hatred 
I  have  for  this  man ;"  and  her  face  grew  serious, 


THE    VISIT  TO  MR.  ELLIS. 

but  she  made  no  further  comments  on  the  subject. 
Then,  to  her  mother's  surprise,  she  suddenly  broke 
down  and  hid  her  face  in  her  hands. 

"  What  is  it,  darling  ?  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you 
troubled." 

"  Mother,  why  does  this  man  persist  in  asking  me 
to  marry  him  when  I  have  told  him  my  decision  was 
unalterable  ?  I  would  not  marry  a  man  for  whom  I 
have  not  the  least  particle  of  love  or  respect.  I  do 
so  much  hope  I  will  never  see  him  again,  never !  and 
to  think  he  will  still  write,  renewing  his  offer  of  love 
and  marriage.  You  remember,  mother,  the  last  time 
I  met  him,  he  caught  my  hand,  and  in  my  attempt 
to  loosen  it  I  dropped  some  flowers,  which  he  quickly 
picked  up  and  placed  in  a  small  book  and  returned 
them  to  his  pocket,  saying,  '  I  shall  treasure  these  as 
a  small  token  of  your  love.' " 

Mrs.  Gist  saw  the  pallor  on  that  beautiful  face  and 
pitied  her  child  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart. 

"  It  is  hard  to  say,"  she  thought,  "  what  that 
wicked,  unscrupulous  man  would  not  do  to  carry  his 
point  to  win  Nadine." 

As  Mr.  Ellis's  home  adjoined  theirs,  next  morn- 
ing mother  and  daughter  decided  it  was  best  to 
acquaint  him  with  what  they  knew  concerning  Le- 
gon's  attempt  upon  his  life.  Mrs.  Gist  rang  the 
bell  and  asked  to  see  Mr.  Ellis.  She  was  ushered 
into  a  superbly-furnished  room,  and  how  her  heart 
sank  within  her  to  see  her  own  beautiful  home  in 


102  KARLENE  HOY. 

other  hands,  for  too  well  she  remembered  this  home 
had  taken  wings  and  flown  from  her !  "  Time  is  said 
to  be  the  healer  of  all  sorrow,"  she  murmured. 
What  agony  wrung  those  words  from  her  lips  she 
alone  knew.  "But  I  must  control  myself,"  she 
said. 

"This  is  Mr.  Ellis,  I  presume?"  said  she  to  a 
gentleman,  who  advanced,  bowed  courteously,  and 
placed  an  easy-chair. 

"  Be  seated,  madam." 

"  Pardon  my  intrusion  this  morning,  and  also 
pardon  a  stranger  seeking  an  interview.  I  am  Mrs. 
Gist,  the  mother  of  Nadine  Gist." 

Mr.  Ellis  was  somewhat  startled,  but  very  soon 
recovered  himself. 

"  Ah  !  I  have  had  the  exquisite  pleasure  of  meeting 
Miss  Nadine.  Pray,  madam,  be  seated." 

Polite  as  he  always  was,  for  he  had  the  instincts 
and  training  of  a  gentleman,  he  had  perhaps  lost  the 
generous  solicitude  for  the  happiness  of  others,  for 
the  man  had  lived  so  long  all  alone  or,  if  I  may  say, 
without  the  softening  influence  of  woman's  presence, 
that  he  had  naturally  grown  indifferent  to  some 
extent.  He  loved  the  society  of  cultured,  intelligent 
women,  and  was  a  great  favorite  with  them  ;  but  of 
late  he  had  grown  shy  and  reserved. 

"  Mr.  Ellis,"  said  Mrs.  Gist,  in  a  low,  mysterious 
tone  of  voice,  "  I  have  an  important  communication 
for  you  only." 


THE   VISIT  TO  MR.  ELLIS.  1Q3 

"  Indeed,  madam,"  wheeling  his  chair  nearer  her. 

Speaking  very  low  she  said, — 

"  It  is  of  this  man  Legon  I  would  speak.  He  has 
made  threats  against  your  life  in  my  daughter's 
presence.  He  at  one  time  addressed  Nadine,  and 
though  she  refused  positively  to  listen  to  him,  he 
repeated  his  offers  until  they  became  very  distasteful 
to  her ;  then  he  grew  very  angry  and  told  her  she 
should  never  marry  any  one  but  himself.  She  dis- 
likes this  man  very  much  and  also  fears  him.  I  very 
well  know  I  can  trust  you.  You  will  be  prudent 
for  our  sakes  I  know,  for  we  would  dislike  any  pub- 
licity in  regard  to  this  matter." 

"  I  am  under  the  deepest  obligations  to  both  you 
and  your  daughter." 

"  This  man,"  she  went  on,  ignoring  his  interrup- 
tion, "taunted  my  daughter  with  having  received 
attentions  from  several,  and  among  others  yourself. 
I  hope  you  will  not  bring  this  man  to  justice  just 
now  for  our  sakes.  I  forgot  to  say  that  on  the 
evening  the  first  shot  was  fired  he  came  to  our  house 
and  said  to  Nadine,  'If  you  do  not  marry  me, 
Nadine,  you  will  regret  it.  I  shall  go  as  far  away 
from  you  as  steam  and  time  can  take  me.  I  shall 
go  where  I  will  not  be  maddened  by  your  heartless- 
ness  and  beauty,  and  perhaps  in  time  I  may  learn  to 
forget  you/  and  with  these  words  he  left  the  house 
very  angry,  and  in  a  short  time  we  heard  the  shot 
and  were  very  much  alarmed.  Nadine  has  never 


104  KARLENE  HOY. 

quite  recovered  from  the  fright  of  that  hour.  Some- 
times, when  so  acute  a  crisis  comes  up  in  our  life  as 
has  befallen  Nadine,  the  limitation  of  our  physical 
nature  gives  way.  She  loathes  this  man  Legon,  with 
his  bad  face,  his  treacherous  eyes,  and  contemptible 
behavior.  You  will  please  make  no  disclosure  until 
some  other  things  develop,"  concluded  Mrs.  Gist. 

Her  woman's  instinct  told  her  she  could  trust  this 
man. 

"On  considering,  my  friend,"  said  Mr.  Ellis, 
"  most  certainly,  if  you  wish  it,  I  will  divulge  nothing 
in  regard  to  this  affair." 

When  Mrs.  Gist  reached  home  Nadine  was  watch- 
ing for  her  return. 

"  You  must  be  very  tired,  mother,  after  your  long 
walk." 

She  threw  her  arms  about  Nadine's  neck,  and  the 
latter's  soft  curls  rested  against  the  mother's  cheek. 
Her  love  for  her  mother  was  indeed  deeper  than  the 
grave,  and  she  knew  very  well  what  a  trial  her 
mother  had  undergone  in  going  to  the  home  of  her 
youth  and  happiness.  And  since  giving  up  that 
home  no  one  will  ever  know  how  full  of  trials,  dis- 
appointments, and  heartaches  her  life  had  been,  for 
in  those  days  a  husband's  strong  arm  shielded  her 
from  the  hardships  of  this  uncertain  world.  Time 
and  sorrow  had  made  many  inroads  on  both  the 
health  and  strength  of  Mrs.  Gist. 


THE  MASQUERADE.  1Q5 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

THE   MASQTJEKADE. 

To  the  thousands  who  are  suffering  in  mind  or 
body  there  certainly  come  in  this  world  moments 
of  repose,  when  pain  ceases,  and  the  respite  seems  so 
sweet  in  contrast  that  it  may  well  suggest  the  "  rest 
that  remaineth."  With  closed  eyes  and  mind  not 
so  quiet  as  his  motionless  body,  Barry  Glenmore  let 
the  moments  pass ;  but  with  the  returning  conscious- 
ness of  the  necessity  of  living  and  acting  he  aroused 
himself  and  said,  "  That  was  sorry  progress  I  made." 

You  remember  reading,  in  one  of  the  preceding 
chapters,  that  Mr.  Glenmore  took  a  trip  to  New  York, 
and  for  what  reason  the  same  chapter  explained.  He 
called  to  see  his  old  and  much-thought-of  friend,  Mr. 
Melbourne,  while  in  the  city,  and,  to  his  great  satis- 
faction, this  good  man  would  have  him  come  to  his 
home  and  spend  the  time.  Mr.  Glenmore  made  des- 
perate efforts  to  hide  the  intense  longing  for  an 
opportunity  to  pour  out  his  very  soul's  adoration. 
He  was  glad  when  the  evening  was  over  and  he 
could  escape  the  thoughtful  eyes  of  Robert  Mauch- 
line,  the  merry  laugh  of  Marjorie,  the  innocent,  child- 

6 


106  KARLENE  HOY. 

like  smile  of  Karlene,  the  noble  fatherly  ways  of 
Mr.  Melbourne. 

He  bade  his  friends  adieu  and  turned  hastily  away 
to  hide  his  feelings,  for  he  could  not  endure  to  show 
his  love  for  Karlene  on  so  short  an  acquaintance. 
Looking  towards  the  glowing  east,  and  not  the  first 
time  by  any  means,  he  prayed  that  his  life  might 
close  in  brightness.  Barry  went  home  after  having 
promised  to  return  soon  in  company  with  his  cousin 
and  intimate  friend,  Colonel  Strange;  for,  as  Mr. 
Melbourne  said,  they  would  have  a  "  house-warming" 
very  soon,  and  they  most  certainly  must  honor  the 
occasion.  Then  of  what  occurred  after  Barry 
reached  home  our  readers  have  already  been  in- 
formed. 

******* 

The  night  for  the  masquerade,  or  "  house-warm- 
ing," came  at  last.  The  house  was  like  a  paradise  of 
flowers  and  lights.  The  roll  of  carriages  resembled 
the  distant  rumbling  of  thunder.  Vast  crowds  had 
assembled  hoping  to  get  one  glimpse  of  the  brilliant 
figures.  Never  was  scene  more  beautiful  and  daz- 
zling. The  two  gentlemen  friends,  Glenmore  and 
Strange,  arrived  that  afternoon  at  three.  In  his 
solitary  room  Glenmore  again  thought  long  and 
deeply  over  his  situation.  The  impression  was  grow- 
ing strong  that  the  supreme  hour  of  his  life,  which 
would  decide  his  destiny  for  good  or  evil,  was  fast 
approaching.  For  a  long  time  he  had  even  lost  his 


THE  MASQUERADE.  1Q7 

earthly  ambition  and  was  as  mere  drift-wood  on  the 
stream  of  time ;  but  a  sweet,  true  woman  was  meant, 
he  believed,  for  him  now,  and  he  had  awakened  to  a 
consciousness  of  power  to  take  up  his  burden  again, 
and  to  be  a  man  among  men.  If  in  his  folly  and 
wickedness  he  had  blotted  out  the  possibility  of  a 
happy  future,  he  would  endure  the  terrible  truth  as 
best  he  could. 

"  But,"  he  said,  "  I  will  not  try  to  steal  into 
heaven  by  the  back  door,  fearing  discovery  and  ex- 
pulsion with  great  ignominy ;  that  course  would  be  as 
revolting  as  foolish.  But,"  continued  he,  "  I  wonder 
what  my  costume  looks  like?  I  will  go  to  Colonel 
Strange  and  have  his  opinion." 

No  sooner  said  than  done. 

"  Why,  Barry,  I  think  your  suit  is  most  beautiful 
and  you  look  as  handsome  as  a  lord." 

Every  character  in  history,  art,  and  fiction  was  to 
be  seen  there :  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  in  her  dress 
of  black  velvet,  with  a  silver  crown  and  sceptre ; 
Elizabeth  then  came ;  next  Cleopatra,  with  her  robes 
of  £n  empress.  Conspicuous  among  the  well-repre- 
sented characters  were  Night  and  Morning.  Night 
was  a  tall,  graceful  figure,  who  wore  a  dress  of  black 
velvet  with  extensive  train,  and  here  and  there  gold 
and  silver  stars  half  buried  in  the  black  lace  which 
covered  her  beautifully-fitting  dress.  Morning  wore 
a  snow-white  dress  with  silk  lace  overdress,  and 
here  and  there  flecks  of  pink  and  gold  to  represent 


108  KARLENE  HOY. 

the  rising  of  the  sun.  She  wore  a  filmy  veil  which 
entirely  covered  the  elaborate  train.  Scattered  about 
were  diamonds  representing  dew-drops.  Her  ex- 
quisite arms,  bare  to  the  shoulders,  were  clasped  by 
diamonds  set  so  as  to  represent  dew-drops.  The 
graceful  neck  was  clasped  by  a  necklace  of  frosted 
diamonds.  She  was  so  dazzlingly  beautiful,  so  radi- 
antly fair,  that  on  all  sides  Morning  was  declared 
the  grandest  success.  Night  was  Marjorie ;  Morning 
was  Karlene.  Barry  Glenmore  was  resolved  on 
finding  out  Morning.  He  believed  her  to  be  Kar- 
lene, so  he  approached  and  asked  if  she  would  ac- 
company him  to  the  conservatory ;  there  he  might 
find  out  whether  the  future  held  any  hope  for  him. 
Karlene  dared  not  refuse  him,  fearing  recognition. 

"  This  has  been  a  grand  success  in  every  sense 
of  the  word  !  Indeed,"  continued  he,  "  I  have  en- 
joyed the  evening  very  much.  We  are  to  unmask; 
then,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned,  all  the  pleasure  of 
the  night  is  over.  But  I  am  very  curious  to  know 
to  whom  I  have  the  pleasure  of  talking." 

Barry  did  not  believe  she  knew  or  had  any  idea 
who  he  was,  and  now  was  his  time  to  hear  her 
opinion  of  himself. 

"  I  suppose  you  have  met  Mr.  Glenmore,  have 
you  not?" 

She  would  never  suspect,  he  thought,  but  said, — 

"  We  are  good  friends,  and  I  should  like  to  know 
what  you  think  of  him?" 


THE  MASQUERADE.  JQ9 

"Well,  you  have  asked  me"  (his  heart  beat  louder 
with  every  word)  "  to  express  ray  opinion  about  the 
gentleman.  Deep  down  in  ray  heart  I  have  never 
doubted  his  being  a  thoroughbred  gentleman  :  every- 
thing has  confirmed  it.  I  have  had  also  some  very 
pleasant  talks  with  Mr.  Glenraore.  He  was  far 
happier  then  than  when  he  came  here." 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  "  I  believe  you  always  ex- 
tract plenty  of  amusement  for  those  around  you. 
That  is  one  happy  faculty  for  which  I  envy  you." 

"  Yes,  I  should  be  very  happy  indeed  if  all  around 
me  could  be  happy  likewise." 

Then  he,  with  a  beating  heart,  led  her  back  to  the 
grand  ball-room,  and  soon  they  were  separated,  each 
mingling  with  the  gay  dancers. 

At  twelve  o'clock  supper  was  announced,  and  it 
was  all  that  could  be  imagined.  The  remainder  of 
the  evening  passed  very  pleasantly,  but  Barry  had 
not  the  chance  of  talking  to  Karlene  again,  and  she 
was  very  much  surprised,  when  they  were  unmasked, 
to  find  that  it  was  to  Barry  she  had  been  talking, 
and  about  himself. 

The  next  day  Karlene  said  to  Marjorie, — 

"  I  honestly  believe,  dearest,  your  doom  to  be 
sealed  !  In  other  words,  you  have  met  your  fate, 
for  I  have  never  seen  any  one  so  devoted  as  a  cer- 
tain Mr.  Couch  was  last  evening.  He  really  had  no 
eyes  for  any  one  else." 

"Karlene,  I   have  admitted   to   his  being  very 


HO  KARLENE  HOY. 

pleasant  and  so  entertaining,  but  really  it  was  a  mere 
accident  that  we  found  each  other  out  last  night  and 
early  in  the  evening.  But  you  must  not  be  too 
hasty  in  your  conclusions." 

"Well,  time  proves  all  things.  Now  let's  go 
down,"  answered  Karlene;  "my  father  and  Mr. 
Robert  are  waiting  already,  I  am  afraid,  and  think 
us  quite  indolent  girls,  so  we  must  redeem  ourselves." 

Marjorie  was  not  mistaken  or  blinded  as  to  the 
feelings  her  brother  entertained  for  Karlene,  and 
secretly  hoped  she  might  have  her  for  a  sister-in-law. 

"  Your  disguise  was  very  complete,"  said  Mauch- 
line  to  Karlene,  after  the  good-mornings  had  been 
said,  "and  gracefully  carried  out." 

"  And  what  have  you  to  say  about  mine,  brother  ?" 
asked  Marjorie,  trying  to  look  hurt  because  he  did 
not  address  her  as  he  did  her  friend. 

"Very  becoming  and  pretty,  Marjorie;  and,  tak6 
the  occasion  all  in  all,  it  was  a  perfect  success." 

Dinner  was  announced  and  passed  very  pleasantly, 
except  now  and  then  a  cloud  would  flit  across  Mr. 
Robert's  face,  for  he  must  take  his  departure  on  the 
morrow,  and,  to  his  disappointment,  he  had  failed  so 
far  in  speaking  to  Karlene  as  his  heart  prompted 
him,  for  certainly  she  was  the  only  woman  he  had 
ever  seen  that  he  really  admired,  and  this  girl  had 
completely  captured  him,  and  so  innocently. 

He  said  to  her  at  the  door  when  leaving  : 

"  Karlene,  you  have  taught  me  how  to  love  you ; 


THE  MASqUERADE. 

teach  me  how  to  leave  you.  How  can  I  look  at 
your  sweet  face,  knowing  I  have  to  bid  you  farewell  ? 
I  have  never  told  you  I  loved  you,  but  you  must 
know  it  now !  My  darling,  ask  heaven  to  give  me 
courage,  for  I  have  none !  Oh !  my  fair,  fair  love, 
farewell !" 

He  was  gone !  but  he  seemed  to  leave  his  whole 
heart,  his  soul,  in  those  last  few  words. 

After  the  good-bys  were  said,  and  with  the 
promise  that  both  Mr.  Melbourne  and  Karlene 
would  accompany  Marjorie  home  in  the  near  future, 
he  could  leave  better  satisfied. 

"  You  really  think,  Marjorie,  you  must  leave  so 
soon  ?  lam  sorry  we  are  to  be  away,"  said  Kar- 
lene. "  Mrs.  Preston  is  to  close  her  entertainments 
for  the  season  with  tableaux,  which  promise  to  be  a 
brilliant  succass,  and  we  were  to  have  taken  parts." 

"  The  letter  came  this  afternoon  from  mamma,  and 
she  is  exceedingly  anxious  to  have  us  come  right 
away." 

"  I  hope  there  is  nothing  the  matter  ?"  said  Kar- 
lene, anxiously. 

"  Oh,  no !  but  I  guess  she  thinks  I  have  been  from 
home  quite  long  enough.  I  wonder  when  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne can  arrange  his  business  to  go,  for  remember 
you  both  are  under  promise  to  return  home  with  me, 
and  if  you  did  not,  we  would  all  be  so  disappointed." 

Yes,  they  must  go ;  but  it  was  hard  to  tear  them- 
selves away  from  fashionable  pleasures. 


112  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  But  this  change  will  be  delightful,"  said  Kar- 
lene ;  "  to  see  and  be  with  your  dear  mother  again  will 
be  a  great  pleasure.  Oh,  Marjorie !  you  do  not  love 
and  appreciate  her,  I  am  afraid,  as  you  should,  for 
she  is  such  a  dear,  good  mother,  and  so  very  indul- 
gent." 

"  Ah,  yes !  she  is  dear, — an  hundred  times  better 
than  I  deserve.  I  make  but  poor  return  for  their 
love  and  kindness  at  home." 

The  family  circle  was  not  quite  complete,  for  Mr. 
Robert  was  away  on  special  business,  at  the  settle- 
ment of  some  estate,  some  distance  from  home. 
Karlene  and  all  missed  him  more  than  you  can 
imagine. 

Time  passed  rapidly  on,  and  very  soon  Mr.  Mauch- 
line  returned  to  make  his  visitor  welcome;  and  he  had 
fully  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  win  Karlene 
for  his  own,  if  it  were  possible.  In  the  mean  time 
Mr.  Robert  found  some  very  important  letters  to  be 
answered,  and  hardly  were  they  out  of  the  way  before 
one  of  his  neighbors  came  to  consult  him  on  some 
measures  which  would  be  brought  up  in  debate  that 
evening.  He  came  to  ask  to  be  excused,  and  re- 
gretted having  to  leave  them  so  soon  after  his  re- 
turn, but  would  be  gone  such  a  short  time  that  they 
would  scarcely  miss  him.  He  hurried  through  so  as  to 
return  by  that  night's  train.  Next  morning  he  arose 
rather  earlier  than  was  his  custom,  to  meet  his 
friends. 


THE  MASQUERADE.  H3 

"How  good  to  have  you  with  us,  my  friends! 
though  I  have  not  been  able  to  see  and  be  with  you 
very  much,"  said  Mr.  Robert,  on  meeting  them  in 
the  breakfast-room. 

"  Stay,  Karlene,"  said  he  one  day,  when  she  was 
about  to  make  her  exit  with  Marjorie.  "  I  wish  to 
say  something  to  you,"  and  he  shuddered  with  the 
intensity  of  his  love.  "  Will  you  hear  me  ?  One 
word  from  those  proud  lips,  one  smile  from  those 
beautiful  eyes  so  like  the  glorious  skies,  would  create 
for  me  an  Eden  of  bliss !  May  I  ask  if  your  heart  is 
free?" 

"  I  do  not  recognize  your  right  to  ask  that  ques- 
tion, and  I  very  well  remember  when  I  once  refused 
to  listen  to  your  compliments,"  said  she,  turning 
haughtily  away. 

"Better  do  I  remember  it,  Karlene;  but  a  man 
who  offers  a  woman  an  honest  love  has  a  right  to 
know  if  she  loves  another.  When  I  first  declared 
my  feelings  to  you,  I  desired  to  know  if  your  affec- 
tions were  previously  enlisted,  or " 

"Then  I  told  you  they  were  not,"  interrupted 
Karlene. 

"But  you  dare  not  answer  me  so  now." 

A  rosy  flush  stained  her  cheeks,  and  when  they 
ceased  speaking  a  dead  silence  pervaded  the  room. 

6* 


114  KARLENE  HOY. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

PICTUKES  TO  DEEAM  OVEE. 

A  FORTNIGHT  had  flown  by  very  rapidly  and  very 
pleasantly.  Mr.  Melbourne  said  he  was  compelled 
to  return  to  the  city,  and  he  should  not  feel  at  home 
at  all  without  his  dear  little  daughters,  Karlene  and 
Marjorie. 

It  was  not  at  all  convenient  for  Marjorie  to  return 
just  now,  but  she  would  be  with  them  later  on.  So 
it  was  decided  that  on  Wednesday,  Karlene  and  her 
father  would  leave  for  New  York. 

All  the  fashionable  world  stood  with  open  arms  to 
welcome  this  beautiful  and  great  heiress  home.  In- 
vitation after  invitation  was  received  and  accepted. 

Mrs.  Gregory,  you  remember,  we  introduced  to 
the  reader  as  attending  the  school  of  Mile,  de  Eoode 
when  Karlene  Hoy  Clemont  was  but  a  child  and 
she  was  Hazel  Hart.  Then,  also,  you  remember  her 
as  being  at  the  last  commencement  exercises  of  the 
aforesaid  school. 

Hazel  Hart  Gregory  was  a  lady  of  fashion,  also  a 
woman  of  business,  twice  left  a  widow.  The  first 
time  she  had  to  solve  the  difficult  problem  of  living 
well  and  in  good  society  upon  almost  no  income  at 


PICTURES  TO  DREAM  OVER.  H5 

all ;  the  second  widowhood  left  to  her  the  weighty 
cares  of  an  enormous  fortune. 

Karlene  had  often  been  in  her  company,  but 
neither  loved  nor  admired  her  until  she  had  known 
her  quite  awhile.  Mrs.  Gregory  was  yet  very  young 
and  fascinating.  She  idled  indefinitely  wherever 
she  chose,  acting  the  invalid  to  perfection,  waited  on 
by  a  train  of  servants.  When  time  hung  heavy  on 
her  hands  she  would  shake  off  sloth,  go  to  London, 
and  vigorously  enter  into  all  pleasures.  It  was  known 
that  Mrs.  Gregory  lionized,  yea  worshipped,  Barry 
Glen  more,  and  if  he  was  conscious  of  her  adoration 
it  did  not  make  him  more  devoted,  for  he  did  not 
love  her,  and  he  certainly  did  not  want  her  fortune. 
His  manner  towards  her  was  all  kindness  and  grace, 
while  she  made  every  effort  to  secure  his  attention 
and  engage  him  in  conversation  every  time  they  met. 
He  had  seen  and  met  Karlene  often,  and  admired, 
nay  loved,  her  the  moment  he  saw  her.  He  deter- 
mined to  make  her,  and  no  other,  his  wife  the  soonest 
moment  possible.  If  activity  and  energy,  idolatry 
and  industry,  earnestness  and  perseverance  could  aid 
him  he  would  certainly  succeed. 

"  I  have  been  so  happy  here,"  Hazel  Gregory  said, 
one  morning,  "  that  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  tear  my- 
self away  from  you,  my  friends." 

"You  need  not  go  away ;  stay  until  the  last  of  Jan- 
uary ;  I  will  be  more  than  delighted,  and  I  very  well 
know  I  can  answer  for  my  father  in  the  same  words." 


KARLENE  HOY. 

As  we  have  told  you,  Hazel  and  Karlene  had 
become  fast  friends.  Karlene  had  thrown  open  her 
house  to  this  friend  while  hers  was  under  repair  and 
being  refurnished,  and  she  had  been  there  quite  two 
months. 

There  were  times  when  she  gave  herself  up  to 
pondering  over  the  strange  problem  of  life.  She 
often  asked  herself  why  it  was  that  she,  who  could 
have  been  so  happy,  should  find  the  whole  world  so 
dark  and  dreary  because  the  love  of  her  life  had  been 
given  to  one  who  did  not  reciprocate  it. 

She  did  not  remind  herself  that  it  was  her  own 
fault ;  that  she  had  voluntarily  encouraged  that  love 
to  grow  in  her  heart,  knowing  it  to  be  useless,  and 
gave  free  rein  to  a  passion  that  should  have  been 
crushed  in  the  beginning.  She  blamed  Providence, 
circumstances,  fate,  chance,  any  and  everything  but 
herself.  Of  all  the  impulses  that  came  to  her,  of  all 
the  good  thoughts  and  the  bad  ones,  none  were  strong 
enough  to  cause  her  to  falter  in  her  purpose.  She 
trembled  with  excitement,  her  face  was  flushed  and 
feverish  and  her  eyes  unnaturally  bright.  She  sighed 
deeply  and  said  :  "  Poor  little  Karlene  !  your  bright 
colors  will  soon  be  laid  aside ;  death  will  come  to  you 
too." 

What  a  miserable  world  this  is!  death  making 
havoc  of  our  hearts  and  homes.  Nature  is  full  of 
it ;  everything  lives  apparently  for  the  sake  of  dying. 
In  Hazel's  bitterness  of  soul  she  only  remembered 


PICTURES  TO  DREAM  OVER.  H7 

that  Barry  Glenmore  loved  Karlene  Clemont  instead 
of  herself. 

She  once  said :  "  It  seems  the  brighter  one's  illu- 
sions are  the  more  terrible  is  the  waking  from  them ; 
and  why  need  we  wake  at  all  ?  Because  we  are  not 
lotus-eaters,  you  say  ?  There  comes  a  time  when  we 
all  awake  from  what  seems  to  have  been  a  deep 
sleep.  I  must  arouse  myself,"  she  continued,  with 
a  sigh,  "  for  the  last  red  ray  of  the  sunset  has  faded, 
the  silver  stars  are  already  peeping,  and  I  have  too 
long  indulged.  I  must  go  down  and  make  myself 
as  agreeable  as  possible." 

This  traitress  was  the  owner  of  the  finest  jewels, 
pictures,  carriages,  and  horses  in  the  city  of  New 
York.  Mistress  of  a  large  rent-roll  and  large  in- 
comes from  different  sources,  and  yet  the  most  lonely 
and  desolate  woman  on  earth.  Ah !  if  heaven  had 
given  her  the  idol  of  her  heart ;  but,  as  it  was,  all 
this  magnificent  inheritance  was  as  nothing  to  her. 
How  she  longed  for  this  one  man's  love !  Indeed, 
this  was  a  sad  picture  for  one  so  young,  just  in  the 
prime  of  life.  In  her  prolonged  revery  the  fire 
burned  low  and  the  ruddy  coals  turned  to  ashes ;  the 
past  faded  into  the  distance,  and  the  life  before  her 
seemed  dull  and  awful. 

Hazel  Gregory  had  often  repeated  her  mother's 
warning,  not  to  be  attracted  by  a  handsome  face,  a 
caressing  manner,  accomplishments,  wealth,  rank,  or 
position.  "  Half  the  miserable  marriages,  my  child," 


118  KARLENE  HOY. 

she  would  say,  "  in  the  world  are  caused  by  the  fact 
that  girls  do  not  always  trust  their  mothers."  And 
poor  unhappy  Hazel  knew  too  well  that  her  heart 
beat  with  the  sorrowful  knowledge  that  every  word 
was  but  too  true  in  her  case. 

"  How  different  my  life  would  have  been  had  I 
heeded  her !" 

Marriage  makes  or  mars  a  life.  It  is  one  thing 
in  life  that  can  never  be  undone.  If  you  make  the 
wrong  step  it  can  never,  never  be  retraced.  Hazel 
now  lived  over  much  of  her  wayward  life,  for  both 
times  she  had  married  contrary  to  her  mother's 
advice. 

Heaven  only  knew  what  that  woman  of  the  world 
suffered  in  her  very  short  life. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

WON   AND  WED. 

BARRY  GLENMORE  had  made  repeated  visits  to 
New  York  lately,  in  hope  of  seeing  Karlene.  At 
last  he  said,  in  the  consciousness  of  solitude,  "  I 
will  go  to  see  this  girl,  and  I  will  be  prudent  and 
formal."  But  when  he  saw  her  (he  could  not  help 
it)  prudence  and  formality  were  swept  away  in  the 


WON  AND   WED.  H9 

twinkling  of  an  eye.  He  told  her  he  loved  her. 
"  You  are  the  first  woman  ray  lips  have  ever 
spoken  this  to ;  the  very  first  my  heart  has  ever  felt 
such  love  for.  Oh,  my  darling !  tell  me,  may  I 
hope?"  The  passionate  eagerness,  love,  and  fear 
within  him  checked  his  words  suddenly,  and  he 
turned  away,  fearing  he  had  already  said  too  much. 
He  waited  for  an  answer,  but  to  his  great  sorrow  it 
did  not  come.  "You  have  dreamed  of  this,  Kar- 
lene; you  must  have  seen,  must  have  known,  for 
some  time  that  I  loved  you." 

She  smiled,  and  that  lovely  rose-pink  blush  of 
hers  deepened  on  her  cheeks.  Her  heart  thrilled 
with  a  young  girl's  first  dream  of  love. 

"  Heaven  grant  that  all  may  be  right  in  the  end  !" 
said  Barry. 

"  Mr.  Glen  more,  have  I  been  something  in  your 
life  lately?  We  have  been  much  together,  and  I 
am  sure  I  would  not  be  happy  if  I  were  never  to 
have  your  society."  And  she  gave  him  a  most  be- 
witching smile. 

"  Oh,  Karlene,  darling,  don't  trifle  with  my  feel- 
ings, for,  dear,  I  love  you,"  he  repeated  for  the 
fiftieth  time,  in  a  voice  of  unutterable  tenderness. 
"  In  all  the  great  world  we  two  stand  alone.  Be  my 
wife,  Karlene.  I  have  hoped  for  it  since  I  first  saw 
you  at  the  commencement.  If  you  will  be  my  wife, 
you  will  make  me  the  happiest  man  in  all  the  world  ! 
We  met  by  chance,  by  accident,  and  meeting  you 


120  KARLENE  HOY. 

has  changed  my  whole  life !  It  has  shaped  it  into 
new  life  and  beauty.  But  has  this  meeting  made  any 
difference  in  your  life  ?"  His  face  flushed. 

"  Yes/'  said  she,  shyly ;  "  I  find  it  very  pleasant 
to  know  and  be  with  you.  I  am  always  glad  to  see 
you,  and  the  day  is  always  brighter  for  your  coming." 

******* 

Brightly  smiled  the  morning.  From  her  dream- 
visited  slumbers  Karlene  awoke  to  hail,  with  sub- 
dued joy,  her  bridal-day. 

This  day  completed  her  nineteenth  year.  It  was  to 
be  the  beginning  of  an  entirely  new  life,  over  whose 
coming  hours  love  cast  a  radiant  glory,  tinted  only 
by  the  dark  thought  that  her  mother  was  not  there 
to  pour  her  blessings  upon  her  head.  She  did  not 
forget,  though,  that  that  day,  however  unstained  by 
sorrow,  however  glad,  must  find  an  end  in  death. 
She  made  her  morning  toilet  quietly,  for  her  thoughts 
were  busy  with  other  things. 

"  Why,  good-mornin',  Miss  Karly ;  yo's  up  early. 
I  guess  yo's  a-studyin'  'cause  this  is  yo'r  marryin' 
day ;  and,  oh,  Miss  Karly,  it  makes  yo'r  nigger  so 
lonesome  to  think  about  yo'  changin'  yo'r  life  so. 
Do  you  love  Mars'  Barry,  Miss  Karly,  good  euuf 
to  lib  wid  him  all  yo'r  lifetime?  I  always  he'rn 
about  marryin'  bein'  a  risky  business." 

At  first  Karlene  was  a  little  embarrassed  by  her 
close  scrutiny  and  direct  questions.  "  Yes,  Jinny," 
she  said,  gravely,  though  with  a  smile  upon  her  face, 


WON  AND    WED.  121 

"  I  am  very  happy  this  beautiful  day,  as  I  think  my 
choice  in  selecting  a  husband  could  not  have  been 
better,  and  my  dear  father  thinks  him  all  a  man  is 
required  to  be." 

With  the  proneness  of  a  human  mind  to  look  into 
the  future,  she  had  turned  from  the  momentous 
present  to  contemplate  the  new,  strange  picture  of 
her  coming  life,  spread  out  so  dimly  yet  so  attrac- 
tively before  her.  Karlene  and  her  maid  knelt  to 
ask  God,  as  children  ask  fathers,  to  guide  them 
aright,  and  Karlene  asked  to  be  kept  from  forgetful- 
ness  amid  her  new-found  happiness. 

The  trousseau  was  as  complete  and  beautiful  as 
could  be  imagined,  and  very  elegant  presents  had 
already  been  received,  for  both  Mr.  Glenmore  and 
Karlene  were  quite  favorites  with  every  one. 

They  were  to  be  married  at  nine,  and  leave  on 
the  10.30  train  for  an  extensive  tour.  The  large 
company  was  already  assembled  in  the  parlors 
awaiting  the  appearance  of  the  bride  and  groom. 
Then  there  sounded  above  the  hum  of  voices  an 
organ — yes,  it  was  an  organ — pealing  out  the  volu- 
minous notes  of  a  wedding-march  :  "Karlene  Hoy's 
wedding-march,"  said  one.  "How  strange!"  Then 
came  the  attendants.  First,  Marjorie  and  Mr. 
Couch ;  second,  Nadine  Gist  and  Mr.  Beve,  one  of 
Barry's  friends;  third,  Hazel  Gregory  and  Mr. 
Mauchline.  The  latter  had  determined  not  even  to 
be  present  at  Karlene's  wedding ;  but  his  pride  and 


122  KARLENE  HOY. 

circumstances  conquered,  and  he  decided  to  see  them 
married.  Karlene,  he  said,  should  never  know  what 
a  trial  it  was  to  him.  A  shadow  of  sadness  passed 
over  the  face  of  the  good  and  noble  man  she  called 
father;  a  thousand  sweet  yet  touching  memories 
swept  through  his  mind  as  he  hastily  recalled  the 
past.  Passing  his  handkerchief  slowly  over  his  eyes 
and  driving  back  the  flood  of  feeling  which  threat- 
ened to  overwhelm  him,  he  aroused  himself  and 
looked  at  his  watch.  The  hour  had  arrived  when 
the  marriage  ceremony  should  be  said,  and  when  he 
should  give  her  he  loved  best  on  earth  to  another. 
The  guardian  presented  Karlene  to  Barry,  and  it 
was  a  beautiful  sight  to  witness  the  six  attendants 
grouped  around  the  lovely  bride. 

"  Barry  Glenmore,  this  young  girl,  who  leans  on 
your  arm,  in  thus  presenting  herself  makes  known 
her  willingness  to  leave  the  bosom  of  a  most  fond 
father  and  guardian,  to  part  with  him  who  loved 
her  well,  to  place  herself  under  your  protection,  to 
walk  by  your  side  along  the  path  of  life ;  and  now 
do  you  solemnly  promise  to  be  to  her  a  kind  pro- 
tector, a  sympathetic  husband,  ever  loving  and  com- 
forting her  until  death  shall  bid  you  part?" 

The  minister  paused,  and  the  promise  was  given. 
The  old  man  then  turned  to  the  trembling  girl. 

"  Karlene  Clemont,  do  you  take  this  man  to  be 
your  husband  ?" 

He  could  say  no  more ;  his  voice  grew  tremulous 


WON  AND    WED.  123 

with  emotion,  whilst  tears  stole  down  his  time-worn 
cheek,  and  smothered  sobs  of  sympathy  were  heard 
throughout  the  room ;  for  this  old  and  honored 
minister  of  the  gospel  knew  and  loved  Karlene, 
and  had  helped  a  great  many  times  to  keep  her  in 
the  right  path.  "  Let  us  pray,"  said  he. 

"  O  Thou,  the  all-wise  God,  our  Father,  who 
didst  Thyself  institute  this  sacred  relation,  so  full 
of  happiness  and  benefit,  command  Thy  favor  to 
rest  upon  this  pair,  who  have  taken  upon  themselves 
this  most  solemn  vow.  May  they  ever  be  a  blessing 
to  each  other  when  the  days  of,  trial  come;  and, 
when  they  shall  pass  from  earth,  receive  them  unto 
the  bliss  of  heaven.  Amen." 

"  God  bless  you  both,  my  dear  children !"  said 
Mr.  Melbourne,  who  was  the  first  to  congratulate 
them.  "  May  you  ever  be  happy." 

No  mother's  silent  kiss  was  impressed  upon  that 
fair  brow,  but  a  cordial  greeting  was  given  the  bride- 
groom by  Mr.  Melbourne  and  friends  all,  and  he 
indeed  felt  that  he  was  blest  of  men. 

"  My  dearest  friends,  let  me  congratulate  you 
both  !"  cried  Marjorie,  as  she  kissed  Karlene  in  her 
joyous  manner.  "  May  sunshine  ever  be  yours  !" 

Warm  wishes  followed  from  all  the  company. 

The  grand  dinner  was  served  in  style,  and  very 
soon  the  bridal  party  made  preparations  to  take 
their  leave.  With  beating  heart  and  trembling 
hands,  Karlene  changed  her  white  silk  robe  and 


124  KARLENE  HOY. 

veil  for  a  gray  travelling  dress  and  turban ;  her 
pearls  for  pure  gold  ornaments.  With  tears  in  her 
eyes,  she  bid  the  company  and  her  aged  father  an 
affectionate  farewell. 

Among  the  guests  was  Hazel  Gregory,  who  bid 
them  good-by  with  bitter  feelings  in  her  heart  against 
one  who  had  destroyed  every  hope  of  happiness  for 
her.  The  guests  also  very  soon  departed,  and  the 
fatherly  old  man  was  left  alone.  Jinny  was  all 
excitement,  and  hastily  bidding  him  good-by,  cried, 
"I  knows  Miss  Karly  will  be  waitin'  fur  dis  here 
nigger."  She  took  her  seat  on  the  box  with  Jack, 
and  waved  her  hand  to  her  fellow-companions  as 
long  as  they  were  in  sight. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

THE  PROPOSAL. 

MES.  GIST  had  said  she  would  see  Mr.  Ellis  and 
be  more  explicit.  Nadine  often  wished  this  very 
wicked  man,  Legon,  would  pass  out  of  their  lives, 
and  they  had  recently  heard  that  he  had  left  the 
country.  Mr.  Ellis,  as  soon  as  he  was  able  to  leave 
his  room, — for  he  had  been  very  sick  since  the  assault 
on  his  life,  and  that  had  been  quite  two  months  ago, — 


THE  PROPOSAL.  125 

thought  to  see  and  know  more  of  his  kind  friends 
and  hear  what  they  knew  further  about  this  affair. 
It  had  been  a  long  two  months  to  him,  and  he  often 
looked  impatiently  at  the  sun  and  said,  "  Oh,  slow 
and  weary  hours  that  have  taken  unto  themselves 
leaden  wings."  He  had  met  Nadine  frequently  by 
chance  and  admired  her  extremely. 

He  was  driven  over  to  their  humble  but  comfort- 
able and  home-like  cottage,  and  was  met  by  Mrs. 
Gist,  who  shrunk  a  little  at  his  first  appearance. 
She  ushered  him  into  a  small  sitting-room.  True, 
there  was  nothing  elegant,  but  woman's  delicate 
touches  were  there,  and  Mr.  Ellis  thought,  "  This  is 
more  inviting  than  my  own  room  on  which  I  have 
spared  neither  expense  nor  pains  to  beautify." 
Nadine  was  there,  "  the  most  beautiful  and  attrac- 
tive ornament,"  he  thought,  for  indeed  she  always 
looked  charmingly  neat  at  home.  She  scarcely 
glanced  at  him  as  she  placed  a  chair  and  said,  "  Be 
seated,  Mr.  Ellis." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  all  that  time 
he  was  watching  the  beautiful  downcast  face.  Their 
discussion  as  to  how  they  would  proceed  in  the  mat- 
ter concerning  Mr.  Legon  settled  nothing,  for  he 
loved  and  respected  this  girl,  and  lie  had  a  horror  of 
such  publicity  as  this  would  necessarily  give  Nadine. 
Mrs.  Gist  soon  asked  to  be  excused,  as  the  delivery 
wagon  was  at  the  door. 

"Nadine,  if  I  may  call  you  so,  I  have  a  great 


126  KARLENE  HOY. 

deal  to  say  to  you,  and  have  almost  counted  the 
hours  since  I  last  saw  you.  It  has  indeed  been  the 
longest  two  months  of  my  life.  This  is  unexpected, 
I  know,  but  you  will  forgive  me,  for  I  have  so 
much  longed  to  speak  to  you  as  my  heart  prompted 
since  the  first  time  I  met  you.  I  love  you,  Nadine, 
and  some  day  this  love  I  crave  so  much  will  be 
mine,  if  by  perseverance  I  can  win  it." 

"  This  is  indeed  very  unexpected,  Mr.  Ellis.  I  had 
never  dreamed  of  such  a  thing,"  said  Nadine,  the 
color  slowly  dying  in  her  face. 

"  Oh,  how  I  have  longed  to  lay  my  heart  and 
fortune  at  your  feet !  Ah,  have  pity  on  me  !  Think 
before  you  sacrifice  me  to  this  lonely,  miserable  life  I 
have  led  for  ten  long  years.  I  have  lived  many 
years  longer  than  you,"  he  said,  after  a  pause  that 
was  filled  with  regret  for  the  past  years  when  he 
had  not  known  her  and  when  another  had  borne 
his  name, — another,  loved  but  lost.  "I  cannot 
bear  to  think  of  what  years  lie  between  your  birth- 
day and  mine;  but  my  age  gives  me  the  right  to 
speak." 

"  Why,  Mr.  Ellis,  are  you  so  ancient  ?  You  do 
not  want  a  child  to  raise  ?" 

"  I  am  thirty -six  and  you  are  only  nineteen." 

"  Well,  it's  happiness  untold  or  misery  to  all  who 
take  this  risky  step,  I  have  been  told,"  said  Nadine, 
laughingly. 

"  Not  if  there  is  love,"  entreated  he.     "  I  do  not 


THE  PROPOSAL.  127 

want  either  of  us  to  make  a  mistake,  because  it  would 
sadden  both  lives." 

The  flush  deepened  on  one  face  and  the  pallor  on 
the  other. 

"  The  greatest  mistakes  made  in  this  world," 
he  continued,  "  are  made  in  marriages ;  but  I  love 
you,  Nadine,  and  how  I  have  longed  for  the  time 
to  tell  you !  And  now  that  I  have  told  you,  will 
you  think  kindly,  if  not  lovingly,  of  me  when 
I'm  away  ?"  he  said,  with  passionate  entreaty  in  his 
voice. 

"Mr.  Ellis,  you  have  almost  taken  my  breath; 
but  you  see  I  cannot  now  give  you  an  answer.  You 
will  please  give  me  time  to  consider  what  you  have 
said  this  afternoon." 

"Only,  dear  Nadine,  on  condition  that  you  will 
consider  in  my  favor  and  in  the  very  shortest  time 
imaginable.  Can't  you  tell  me  if  I  may  hope  ?" 

"  Yes,"  she  whispered,  as  faintly  as  the  summer 
wind  whispers  love  to  the  lily.  "  I  love  you  !"  and 
from  that  moment  her  heart  and  soul  seemed  to  leave 
her  and  go  out  to  him. 

A  light  came  into  his  eyes. 

"Nadine,  can  you  love  me?  Do  you  love  me? 
Oh,  my  darling,  I  see  I  have  frightened  you  !  I  did 
not  mean  to.  See  how  you  tremble.  I  know  I 
shocked  you ;  but  forgive  those  hasty,  passionate 
words,  and  only  remember  it  was  because  I  loved 
you!  Nadine,"  he  continued,  "my  life  has  not 


128  KARLENE  HOY. 

been  what  it  should  have  been,  and  some  of  it  was  a 
fearful  ordeal  to  go  through." 

He  poured  out  the  story  of  his  past  life  and  laid 
all  his  evil  deeds  before  her.  While  Nadine  pitied 
and  loved  this  man,  she  saw  a  few  sin-stained  pages 
in  his  book  of  life.  Mr.  Ellis  did  not  spare  him- 
self anything.  He  suddenly  paused  in  his  low  but 
passionate  flow  of  words  and  put  his  hands  to  his 
head,  as  if  to  clear  the  mist  and  pain  away  that 
had  centred  there.  After  the  paroxysm  had  passed, 
he  continued  in  the  weary  tone  of  utter  despair, 
for  he  dreaded  the  effect  and  the  look  of  horror 
he  feared  he  would  see  depicted  on  her  face,  and 
which  would  perhaps  blast  his  life  and  haunt  him 
forever. 

"This  world  would  be  worse  than  death,"  he 
murmured,  "if  I  had  to  give  up  my  Nadine." 
After  finishing  the  story  of  his  life  he  paused. 
Silence  reigned.  Not  a  word  had  she  spoken  as 
yet.  Then  looking  up  he  asked,  "  Now,  Nadine,  has 
my  life  been  so  very  much  worse  than  any  other? 
Look  up,  my  darling,  and  tell  me." 

He  was  interrupted  by  an  audible  sob  ;  Nadine  had 
buried  her  face  in  her  hands.  Then,  in  the  despair- 
ing condition  of  his  mind,  he  said,  "  Nadine,  I  will 
leave  you.  Do  not,  I  beg  you,  think  ill  of  me,  for 
I  could  not  tell  you  of  my  love  for  you  without  lay- 
ing befor-e  you  also  my  misspent  life.  I  hope  you 
will  think  kindly  of  me,  and  now  good-by.  I  will 


A   CLOUD  IN   THEIR  HEAVEN.  129 

see  you  very  soon, — that  is,  if  it  will  be  pleasant  for 
you  to  have  me  come  again.  What  say  you,  Nadine?" 
"  Come,"  sobbed  she,  and  with  the  gray  shadows 
of  evening  falling  fast,  he  was  driven  home.  When 
he  was  gone,  Nadine  stood  looking  after  him.  He 
knew  that  her  heart  went  with  him. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

A   CLOUD  IN  THEIK  HEAVEN. 

MOST  young  married  people  take  some  time  to 
understand  each  other's  ways, — to  learn  to  forbear 
and  be  patient  with  each  other's  faults.  Barry  and 
Karlene  had  their  differences  of  opinion.  The  hus- 
band, although  he  spoke  impatiently  to  his  wife, 
loved  her  passionately.  Karlene,  while  wanting 
in  patience  and  experience,  had  the  same  great  devo- 
tion for  her  husband.  They  quarrelled  sometimes, 
they  differed  in  opinion,  they  uttered  a  few  sharp, 
hasty  words,  then  kissed  and  made  friends,  just  like 
other  husbands  and  wives ;  but  they  were  perfectly 
happy  in  their  married  life, — happy  in  the  present 
and  hopeful  for  the  future. 

There  was  quite  a  party  invited  to  spend  the  re- 
mainder of  the  season  with  the  newly-made  pair, 

7 


130  KARLENE  HOY. 

for  they  were  expected  home  from  their  long  tour  on 
the  morrow.  Among  the  many  invited  guests  was 
Hazel  Gregory,  who  would  most  certainly  avail  her- 
self of  the  opportunity.  And  so  she  met  them  with 
a  kiss  as  false  as  the  kiss  of  Judas,  and  that  evening 
Karlene  and  her  husband  discussed  her. 

"  She  seems  so  much  attached  to  us,  Barry.  I 
think  myself  very  fortunate  in  having  found  such  a 
friend,"  said  Karlene.  "  You  have  known  her  for 
quite  a  long  time,  have  you  not?  Why  did  you  not 
fall  in  love  with  her  instead  of  me." 

"Ah,  Karlene,  she  is  beautiful  and  clever,  but 
she  is  not  the  kind  of  woman  I  could  have  loved. 
You  are  my  style,  and  no  other.  We  have  been 
married  nearly  six  months,  and  I  am  even  more 
your  lover  now  than  on  our  wedding-day." 

As  Karlene  kissed  the  lips  that  had  just  uttered 
such  loving  words,  she  thought  herself  the  most  fortu- 
nate as  well  as  the  happiest  woman  in  the  world,  and 
vowed  ever  to  be  true  to  and  love  her  husband. 

If  the  stars  that  shine  above  us  and  hear  so  many 
vows  could  but  tell  how  often  they  are  made  and 
how  often  broken ! 

As  soon  as  Mrs.  Gregory  received  Karlene's  press- 
ing invitation  to  visit  her,  she  said, — 

"  Now  is  my  time  to  be  revenged  upon  this  woman 
who  supplanted  me  in  the  affections  of  the  only  man 
on  earth  I  ever  really  loved.  Yes,  I  will  go  to  them, 


A   CLOUD  IN  THEIR  HEAVEN.  131 

and  I  will  win  the  love  and  confidence  of  both  hus- 
band and  wife.  I  shall  sow  the  seeds  of  discord 
and  suspicion  until  at  last  he  shall  doubt  her  purity, 
her  chastity,  her  virtue.  I  shall  procure  an  invita- 
tion to  their  house  for  Mr.  Banking,  who  is  an  un- 
principled flirt,  roue,  and  blackguard,  tie  cannot 
fail  to  admire  Karlene,  and  I  shall  by  manoeuvring 
throw  them  constantly  together.  I  shall  have  an 
understanding  with  Mr.  Banking  that  he  is  to  further 
my  plans.  Karlene  shall  not  know  his  real  char- 
acter. I  shall  by  some  well -concocted  story  parade 
him  as  an  object  for  her  pity  and  consolation,  and 
she  is  so  tender-hearted  that  she  will  not  only  give 
him  her  sympathy,  but  will  lavish  upon  him  so 
much  of  her  time  and  so  many  little  attentions  that 
her  husband  will  soon  be  brought  to  construe  them 
into  a  deeper  meaning.  I  shall  lecture  Karlene  upon 
the  way  she  should  commence  her  married  life.  I 
shall  advise  her  not  to  defer  too  much  to  her  hus- 
band's opinions,  but  to  have  her  own  opinions  and 
decisions  and  abide  by  them  firmly.  If  he  remon- 
strates with  her  about  Mr.  Banking  I  shall  persuade 
her  he  is  encroaching  upon  her  liberty.  Any  little 
remark  husband  may  make  concerning  wife,  or  vice 
versa,  I  shall  repeat  to  them,  but  I  shall  twist  and 
exaggerate  it  out  of  all  semblance  to  its  original 
meaning.  I  shall  stir  up  dissension  and  strife  be- 
tween them  ;  I  shall  bring  about  coolness  and  indif- 
ference ;  I  shall  cause  misunderstandings  that  shall 


132  KARLENE  HOY. 

end  in  bickerings;  I  shall  arouse  suspicions  that 
shall  end  in  serious  quarrels,  and,  finally,  in  dis- 
grace and  separation." 

Ah,  how  well  this  cruel,  wicked,  revengeful 
temptress  carried  out  her  heartless  plots  against  the 
happiness  of  these  two  unfortunate  people !  What 
a  wily,  scheming,  venomous  serpent  she  was  in  the 
Eden  of  these  two  devoted  people !  Karlene  and 
her  husband  had  planned  to  give  a  dinner, — a  very 
elaborate,  formal  dinner, — but  differed  about  some 
trivial  affair  connected  with  it.  The  first  time  they 
discussed  it  they  merely  disagreed ;  the  next  time,  we 
am  sorry  to  say,  they  quarrelled  seriously,  and  sepa- 
rated without  coming  to  an  amicable  agreement  or 
"kissing  and  making  up"  for  quite  a  long,  weary 
time.  Karlene,  as  usual,  went  to  Hazel's  room  to  con- 
fide to  her  the  trouble  between  Barry  and  herself,  and 
Hazel,  instead  of  counselling  her  to  be  patient  and 
forgiving,  told  her  that  the  first  advances  towards  a 
reconciliation  should  always  be  made  by  the  husband, 
and  that  men  were  proverbially  quarrelsome,  selfish, 
and  exacting ;  that  their  love  and  faithfulness  rarely 
lasted  longer  than  the  honeymoon.  What  poison  to 
have  poured  into  the  ear  of  a  credulous,  loving 
young  wife !  Into  what  fruitful  soil  she  planted  her 
wicked  words  of  advice!  The  result  was  that  Kar- 
lene and  Barry  "let  the  sun  go  down  upon  their 
wrath."  They  met  and  passed  each  other  without 
the  usual  loving  glance  and  the  kind  words  of  salu- 


A   CLOUD  IN  THEIR  HEAVEN.  133 

tation,  and  retired  at  night  with  a  sense  of  some  im- 
pending evil  weighing  heavily  upon  their  sad  but 
unrelenting  hearts. 

"You  seem  a  little  gloomy  this  morning,  Mr. 
Glenmore,"  said  Hazel. 

Then  she  laughed  a  low,  rippling  laugh  that 
sounded  like  music  and  which  stirred  the  very  worst 
passions  of  his  soul. 

"What  is  there  so  laughable,  Mrs.  Gregory?" 
asked  Barry. 

"  An  idea  that  was  perhaps  too  absurd  to  be  spoken 
of.  I  was  just  thinking  that  man  and  wife  should 
be  more  alike  in  spirits." 

"  In  the  way  of  spirits  ?" 

"  Yes.  If  one  is  depressed  the  other  should  be 
also.  If  one  is  bright  the  other  should  be  the  same." 

"  It  should  be  that  way,  but,  alas !  it  seldom  is. 
For  instance,  think  of  the  difference  between  myself 
and  Karlene  to-night.  She  is  happy,  I  am  sad." 

Yes,  he  thought  it  strange  that  his  wife  should 
be  so  cheerful  and  happy  when  there  was  such  a  de- 
plorable misunderstanding  between  them. 

Mr.  Melbourne,  Karlene's  guardian,  saw  and 
knew  that  all  things  were  not  as  they  should  be  be- 
tween husband  and  wife,  and  sorely  regretted  it. 
He  also  saw  that  Hazel  Gregory  loved  and  admired 
Barry  Glenmore.  Surely,  Karlene  took  one  of  the 
most  fatal  steps  in  her  life  when  she  confided  in 
Hazel  against  her  husband. 


134  KARLENE  HOY. 

Hazel  had  been  attempting  to  instil  bitter  feelings 
in  Karlene's  heart  against  her  husband,  and  was  very 
much  pleased  with  her  success ;  but  when  she  had 
finished  her  long  lecture,  Karlene  said,  looking  up 
with  a  beautiful  light  in  her  lovely  eyes,  "  Barry  is 
in  the  study,  and  he  so  much  enjoys  riding  with  us. 
Shall  I  see  if  he  will  come  along  this  afternoon  ?" 

Hazel's  heart  sunk  within  her.  Why  was  it  that 
she  always  met  with  just  such  success  ?  Was  it  be- 
cause of  her  wickedness  ?  If  so  she  would  be  more  so. 
"  Nothing  shall  daunt  me,  I  swear !"  she  thought. 

"  Now,  Karlene,  never  more  consult  me.  I  have 
given  you  my  honest  opinion  of  a  woman  who  makes 
an  advance  before  the  husband  who  is  not  at  all 
anxious  to  make  friends  after  a  quarrel." 

The  bright  light  faded  from  Karlene's  face,  and  the 
result  of  these  wicked  words  was  that  the  husband 
was  left  in  his  study  to  worry  over  his  troubles 
alone,  while  his  wife  and  her  friend  rode  and  (acci- 
dentally, as  it  seemed  to  Karlene)  met  Mr.  Banking. 

Barry  did  not  like  this  separation  from  his  wife, 
but  consoled  himself  with  the  thought  that  she  would 
come  to  the  study  in  pretence  of  finding  something, 
and  finding  him  would  speak  and  make  friends  with 
him.  But  she  did  not  come,  nor  did  he  see  her 
again  that  evening,  and  it  distressed  him  more  than 
he  was  willing  to  own. 

"  If  she  does  not  want  me  I  will  seek  other  com- 
pany," he  said ;  "  she  shall  see  I  do  not  care." 


THE  SHADOWS  AROUND  HER   PATHWAY.     135 

What  a  pity  that  he  could  not  humble  his  pride 
and  go  to  her  without  having  to  be  sent  for !  But 
such  is  life.  If  men  and  women  would  stop  to 
consider  the  consequences  of  folly  this  would  be 
a  different  world.  His  disappointed,  disconsolate 
manner  as  he  left  the  house  would  have  brought 
Karlene  on  her  knees  before  him  had  she  known  all. 
The  last  interview  with  her  husband  had  been  terri- 
ble to  her,  had  almost  taken  the  last  gleam  of  hope 
from  her  short  but  happy  life.  Indeed,  it  seemed  to 
her  that  since  the  advent  of  her  friend  into  their 
home  Barry  and  herself  had  never  agreed  upon  any 
one  thing  or  been  unanimous  upon  any  subject. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

THE  SHADOWS  ABOUND  HEK  PATHWAY. 

"You  are  looking  a  little  ill,  my  love;  not  quite 
so  bright  as  usual.  Why  do  you  not  send  for  Dr. 
Beedle?  You  have  been  poorly  so  long,"  said  Hazel 
to  Karlene,  as  they  returned  from  their  ride. 

"  I  am  only  afraid  my  husband  would  think  me 
sick,  pining,  and  miserable  just  because  we  are  not 
on  good  terms,"  said  Karlene,  despairingly. 

"  I  think  nothing  remains  for  you  to  do  but  yield 


136  KARLENE  HOY. 

a  cheerful  obedience  to  your  husband's  will,"  an- 
swered Hazel,  with  seeming  candor. 

"  Do,  pray,  hush,  Hazel  !  I  wish  so  much  I  had 
never,  never  married !"  And  with  that  she  left 
Mrs.  Gregory  alone  to  enjoy  her  revenge. 

Karlene  went  out  into  the  cool  shadows  without 
her  hat.  She  still  wore  a  dark  blue  velvet  riding- 
habit,  and  resembled  a  graceful  young  goddess  more 
than  anything  we  can  now  imagine.  Fevered  with 
excitement,  Karlene  dipped  up  the  cool  water  and 
wet  her  brow,  and  the  dampness  made  her  golden 
hair  lay  in  dainty  ringlets.  Her  hands  were  in  the 
basin  of  the  fountain,  and  the  water  being  above  her 
wrists  cooled  the  fever  in  her  veins  and  calmed  her 
agitation.  For  his  cruel  words  she  would  waive  her 
demand  for  an  apology.  She  would  try  by  degrees 
to  place  things  right  between  herself  and  husband, 
or  at  least  on  a  kind,  confidential  footing.  Possibly 
they  would  never  again  be  such  ardent  lovers  as 
once,  but  they  could  still  be  affectionate,  and  maybe 
happy.  Pursuant  to  these  intentions  she  called 
Jinny  to  come  and  make  her  as  charming  as  possible, 
and  when  Barry  came  home  she  made  it  convenient 
to  meet  him,  and  continued  her  work  the  more  happy 
for  having  carelessly  nodded  to  him.  This  also 
made  Barry  more  comfortable,  for  she  had  not  lav- 
ished on  him  as  much  as  a  nod  for,  it  seemed  to  him, 
an  eternity.  All  day  long  Karlene  listened  for  a 
messenger,  but  none  came,  and  at  two  o'clock  she 


THE  SHADOWS  AROUND  HER  PATHWAY.     137 

wandered  about  the  grounds,  anxious  to  know  if 
Barry  was  still  in  the  house.  The  sun  shone  next 
morning,  hope  awoke  again,  and  as  she  dressed  she 
sung  to  keep  up  her  heart,  still  trusting  something 
would  happen  that  would  bring  them  together,  for 
this  separation  weighed  heavily  on  both  husband  and 
wife.  Taking  a  long  breath,  and  glancing  up  at  the 
clear  blue  sky,  she  said,  "  Can  this  old  couplet  be 
true, — '  It  is  riot  all  of  life  to  live  or  all  of  death  to 
die'?" 

That  evening,  while  talking  to  Barry,  Hazel  said, 
"  Why  should  young  women,  because  they  are  mar- 
ried, be  left  unprotected  in  society  ?" 

"  They  should  not !  What  husband  would  leave 
his  young  wife  so  ?" 

"  Why,  you,  Mr.  Glenmore.  I  have  been  twice 
on  the  point  of  telling  you  that  you  should  use  your 
influence  with  Karlene  concerning  Mr.  Banking,  for 
you  know  he  is  considered  a  very  dangerous  man 
and  heartless  flirt." 

"  Certainly  he  is  so  considered.  But  what  has  he 
to  do  with  my  wife  ?" 

"  He  admired  her  extremely  the  first  time  he  ever 
saw  her,  and  she  tolerates  his  homage  and  gives  him 
all  the  encouragement  possible." 

"She  certainly  has  never  danced  with  him  nor 
received  any  marked  attention  from  him." 

"  She  has  done  both  often." 

Barry  was  often  kept  from  social  life  by  his  duties, 
7* 


138  KARLENE  HOY. 

for  he  had  been  unsuccessful  of  late  in  business,  and 
was  frequently  very  busily  engaged  while  Karlene 
was  out  and  enjoying  all  the  fashionable  balls, 
parties,  fetes,  etc. 

"  I  thank  you,  Mrs.  Gregory,  for  these  hints ;  but, 
Hazel,  Karlene  does  not  know  this  man's  character, 
for  no  one  could  be  more  upright  and  pure  than  my 
wife,  and  I  love  her  better  than  life  itself." 

Then  Hazel  whispered  to  the  flowers  she  carried, 
"Some  day  he  will  have  nothing  but  hatred  for 
Karlene  and  shall  love  me  instead." 

"  But  I  will  see  Karlene  myself,"  continued  Barry, 
"  and  tell  her  of  this  man's  character." 

"  By  the  way,  it  is  reported  that  he  is  to  be  married 
soon.  Is  it  true?"  asked  Hazel,  sympathetically. 

"  I  know  nothing  of  the  man's  private  affairs." 

He  then  rang  the  bell  for  Jinny  and  ordered  her 
to  request  Mrs.  Glenmore  to  come  to  his  study,  as 
he  wished  to  speak  to  her. 

Karlene  hesitated  some  time  before  going.  Barry 
asked  Hazel  if  she  had  warned  his  wife  against  this 
man,  and  she  positively  said  she  had,  but  it  was  in 
a  very  different  way  from  what  he  thought.  She 
had  barely  mentioned  these  reports  to  Karlene,  and 
excused  Mr.  Banking  in  everything  she  mentioned 
to  her.  Hazel  left  Barry  when  Karlene  came  into 
the  room. 

The  latter  was  rather  excited,  but  tried  hard  to 
hide  it.  He  spoke  to  her  kindly  but  sadly. 


THE  SHADOWS  AROUND  HER  PATHWAY.     139 

"  Karlene,  my  darling,  I  have  sent  for  you  to 
talk  about,  as  I  know  and  feel,  a  very  delicate  sub- 
ject." A  pause.  "  I  have  heard,  whispered  around, 
your  name  connected  with  Mr.  Banking,  and  I  am 
certain  you  did  not  know  this  man  as  others  know 
him,  or  you  would  have  scorned  even  to  have  been 
introduced  to  him." 

"  I  know  nothing,"  said  Karlene,  with  a  curl  of 
her  pretty  lips  and  a  nod  of  her  beautiful  head. 
"But,"  she  continued,  "I  do  know  he  is  a  man 
whom  society  lionizes." 

"  Has  Hazel  never  told  you  of  the  poor  unfortu- 
nate girls  that  have  fallen  by  him  ?" 

"  No ;  who  were  they  ?"  asked  Karlene,  indiffer- 
ently. 

"  And  have  you  never  heard  of  the  many  scandals 
connected  with  Banking?" 

"  I  have  heard  nothing,"  said  his  wife.  "  I  hate 
scandals,  therefore  no  one  ever  speaks  of  them  to  me." 

"  Well,  I  will  tell  you  of  one." 

Mrs.  Glenmore  had  long  cherished  an  anger 
against  her  husband  that  was  fast  growing  serious, 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  Hazel  Gregory  had  so  filled 
her  mind  with  the  noble  deeds  of  Mr.  Banking  that 
he  had  become  to  her  almost  a  pervading  idea.  Her 
feeling  towards  him  was  far  deeper  and  warmer 
than  she  herself  realized.  Had  Barry  known  of 
it  he  would  have  been  overwhelmed  with  indigna- 
tion and  heart-sickness.  This  feeling  was  not  love, 


140  KARL  EN E   HOY. 

but  near  akin  to  it, — the  warmest  shade  of  friend- 
ship. 

Barry  might  believe  all  things  against  him,  but  she 
would  not!  Some  evil-minded  person  who  envied 
him  had  told  these  things.  And  thus  she  made 
excuses  for  a  man  she  knew  nothing  of,  but  admired 
more  and  more  every  time  she  met  him.  She  knew 
Hazel  had  never  said  one  word  disapprovingly  of 
him,  and  she  certainly  knew  nothing  of  the  bad 
reports  and  the  scandals  about  this  man. 

Fevered  by  these  thoughts  she  sprang  up,  for  she 
did  not  wish  her  guardian,  who  was  just  entering  the 
room,  to  see  her  in  this  state  of  mind. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

ALAS!  FOE  THE  MONSTER  JEALOUSY. 

KARLENE  had  decided  upon  a  new  course  of  con- 
duct. She  did  not  exonerate  Mr.  Banking  from  all 
guilt  on  some  points  upon  which  he  was  accused. 
She  soberly  examined  her  course,  and  found  she  had 
acted  very  recklessly  in  having  danced  on  several 
occasions — and  especially  the  last  time  they  met — 
with  him  more  than  three  times, — two  waltzes, 
lancers,  etc.  She  decided  to  be  more  discreet. 


ALAS!  FOR  THE  MONSTER  JEALOUSY. 

There  are  many  people  who  honestly  believe  that 
when  a  woman  is  wicked  she  is  worse  than  a  man 
can  possibly  be.  How  true  this  is  it  is  impossible  to 
say,  but  not  the  most  wicked  man  upon  earth  would 
have  set  to  work  more  earnestly  and  in  a  more  treach- 
erous manner  to  annihilate  the  happiness  and  mar  the 
lives  of  two  persons  than  did  Hazel  Gregory.  First, 
she  had  done  her  best  to  prevent  the  marriage  of  Kar- 
lene  to  Barry,  but  had  failed  in  that  purpose.  She  saw 
they  were  both  very  proud  and  wilful.  The  husband 
could  not  stand  one  command  of  his  being  disputed  by 
his  wife,  and  Hazel  knew  that  well.  She  had  studied 
both  characters  separately ;  she  knew  the  strength 
and  weakness  of  both.  Mr.  Glen  more,  who  was  far 
too  noble  to  suspect  want  of  nobility  in  others,  be- 
gan to  entertain  a  sense  of  irritation  against  the  wife 
whom  he  still  loved  with  a  passionate  love. 

"  What  shall  I  do?"  murmured  Hazel.  "  I  must 
not  be  unjust  to  Mr.  Banking,  and  I  do  not  want  to 
be  the  means  of  arousing  a  quarrel  between  him  and 
Barry,  but  I  must  and  will  bring  about  this  separa- 
tion sooner  or  later,  and  that  I  am  determined  upon, 
cost  what  it  may  !" 

Then  there  was  a  tap  on  the  door,  and  Hazel  arose 
to  admit  Karlene.  What  if  Karlene  had  heard  her  ! 
And  she  had,  but  was  quite  innocent  of  whom  she 
was  speaking,  not  hearing  her  husband's  name  called; 
but  in  after  years  she  thought  often  of  what  she  had 
heard  Hazel  say  before  opening  the  door. 


142  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  I  think,  dear  Karlene,"  said  Hazel,  after  some 
little  time,  "  it  was  quite  fortunate  that  we  met  Mr. 
Banking  this  afternoon,  for  he  certainly  had  a  bad 
case  of  the  blues  and  was  so  lonely  and  sad,  and  we 
cheered  him  without  harming  any  one.  For  my 
part,  I  think  there  is  so  much  sorrow  in  this  world 
that  it  is  something  to  be  really  thankful  for  if  we 
can  lighten  even  a  little  of  each  other's  burdens. 
Ours,  indeed,  Karlene,  are  rather  useless  lives,  and 
an  opportunity  to  comfort  and  sympathize  comes  to 
us  very  seldom." 

"  I  heartily  agree  with  you,  Hazel,  in  that  our 
lives  are  of  little  benefit  to  our  fellow-creatures,  and 
I  really  think  the  good  Father  intended  us  to  do  all 
the  good  possible  in  this  life." 

Husband  and  wife  met  frequently,  but,  save  the 
common  civilities  usual  in  a  household,  little  passed 
between  them. 

Barry  felt  that  he  had  been  badly  treated  by  her 
whom  he  idolized.  If  she  really  loved  him  she 
would  not  play  with  his  misery  this  way,  he  thought. 
This  agony  was  almost  more  than  he  could  bear. 
Oh,  what  bitter  thoughts  swept  over  him  as  he  sat 
in  his  room  alone  !  He  had  lavished  all  his  adora- 
tion on  this  woman,  who  never  could  have  loved  him. 
All  this  he  thought  when  he  came  to  himself  about 
midnight.  He  felt  really  ill.  He  had  been  through 
a  kind  of  special  suffering  that  left  nothing  for  con- 
solation. He  had  been,  as  it  were,  intoxicated  by 


THE  LETTER.  143 

his  emotion,  and  had  acted  in  the  most  insane  man- 
ner in  this  unfortunate  affair.  He  had  not  intended 
to  be  unkind  to  Karlene,  but  to  do  what  he  really 
believed  to  be  his  duty  as  a  husband.  He  had  in 
one  rash  moment  said  and  done  things  for  which  he 
had  repented  the  next  moment,  and  would  have  liked 
instead  to  have  taken  his  young  wife  in  his  arms  and 
asked  her  forgiveness. 

Now  he  felt  and  knew  that  he  and  his  beautiful 
wife  could  be  lovers  no  more.  These  were  the 
thoughts  which  made  his  remorse  unendurable  and 
added  to  his  sorrow  a  thousand  poignant  regrets  for 
his  own  weakness  and  indiscretion.  He  felt  that 
he  could  not  endure  life  unless  he  heard  from  her 
lips  that  she  forgave  him,  for  now  he  knew  he  had 
been  too  hasty,  too  harsh  in  what  he  had  said.  "  But 
jealousy  is  a  mark  of  love,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  No," 
correcting  himself,  "jealousy  is  distrust,  and  perfect 
love  must  have  perfect  love." 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

THE    LETTER. 

"  OH,  me !"  sighed  Lillie  Bently  (you  remember, 
dear  reader,  you  have  not  heard  from  this  much- 
loved  friend,  once  Lillie  Parker,  since  the  closing 


144  KARLENE  HOY. 

exercises  of  the  school  of  Mile,  de  Roode),  "how 
time  flies !  Though,  in  a  life  as  monotonous  as 
mine,  time  does  not  seem  to  fly ;  it  slips  on  like  the 
lapse  of  water.  Oh,  my  friend,  how  very  strange 
everything  is  to  me  now,  and  how  changed  is 
my  once  happy  life !  Yes,  happy  indeed !  But 
here  I  am  saddening  your  life  by  dividing  my 
miserable  troubles  with  you  again.  While  I  know 
that  you,  dear  Ruth,  sympathize  with  me  in  my 
sorrows  as  much  as  any  one,  you  have  not  the  re- 
motest idea  of  the  heaviness  of  the  burden  that 
weighs  upon  me." 

Ruth — this  long-tried  friend  of  Lillie's — having 
been  notified  of  the  death  of  Dr.  Bently,  Lillie's 
husband,  who  was  heart-broken,  hastened  to  her  as 
fast  as  wheels  could  bring  her. 

"I  knew,  dear  Lillie,  how  much  you  would 
miss  him,  so  I  came.  Your  husband  was  so  good, 
his  Christian  character  was  a  noble  one,  and  the 
church  will  feel  its  great  loss.  This  life  is  made 
up  of  sorrows  and  disappointments,  which  afflict  us 
so  severely  that  at  times  it  does  seem  life  is  not 
worth  living.  A  very  sad  death  occurred  in  our 
little  city  only  night  before  last,"  continued  Ruth, 
— "Mr.  Corbit,  of  Kentucky.  He  died  some  time 
in  the  night,  unattended  by  any  one;  was  found  next 
day  about  noon  lying  on  the  floor  in  his  room  cold 
in  death.  He  had  been  afflicted  some  time  with 
fits  of  apoplexy,  and  no  doubt  passed  away  in  one. 


THE  LETTER.  145 

He  was  an  unmarried  man  and  very  wicked,  it  was 
said.  He  had  one  relative,  who  came  and  took 
charge  of  the  remains,  which  were  carried  to  Louis- 
ville to  be  interred  by  the  side  of  his  parents  in 
the  beautiful  Cave  pill.  But,  Lillie,  have  you 
heard  from  Karlene  or  Nadine  recently?  I  have 
had  an  occasional  letter  from  Karlene  since  our 
separation,  but  for  some  time  she  has  left  off 
writing  entirely.  I  have  lost  sight  of  Nadine  alto- 
gether. How  often  do  I  live  over  those  happy  days, 
and  sigh  that  they  are  forever  gone  !" 

"  Of  late  I  have  dreamed  and  thought  of  Karlene 
very  much,"  said  Lillie.  "  I  often  wonder  what  has 
been  her  life,  for,  Ruth,  you  know  we  were  convinced 
that  she  had  a  trouble  which  she  never  divulged  to 
any  one  that  we  ever  knew  of.  I  have  often  wondered 
if  she  was  happily  married.  If  I  am  not  mistaken 
she  wrote  me  last,  so  suppose  I  write  and  ask  her  to 
come  to  us,  for,  doubtless,  she  is  aware  of  the  great 
trouble  that  has  so  recently  passed  over  my  young 
life.  What  say  you  ?" 

"  Oh,  do,  Lil !  I  would  be  so  rejoiced  to  see  the 
dear  girl!" 

It  was  the  loveliest  hour  of  all  the  day.  The 
sun  was  high  and  the  earth  and  sky  were  resplendent 
with  the  glory  of  mid-day.  The  wind  blew  fresh 
and  fragrant  from  far  away,  and  in  the  groves 
the  birds  were  singing,  as  they  only  sing  in  such 
places.  There  Lillie  sat  on  a  low  garden  seat, 


146  KARLENE  HOY. 

while  Ruth  nestled  on  the  velvety  grass  at  her  feet ; 
and  there,  also,  the  letter  was  begun  by  Lillie  to 
Karlene. 

"K ,  GEORGIA,  Juno  17,  18 — . 

"  MY  DEAR,  DEAR   KARLENE, 1  SO  much    hope 

you  will  pardon  my  long  delay,  as  you  perhaps 
know  I  received  your  letter  when  the  burden  laid 
upon  me  was  almost  greater  than  I,  so  unused  to 
sorrow  of  any  kind,  could  bear.  Misfortune  is  hard 
to  endure  since  the  heavy  stroke  under  which  I  am 
prostrated.  The  clouds  that  hover  around  me  are 
dark  and  heavy,  but,  behind  and  beyond  the  som- 
bre gloom  they  tell  me  of,  to-day  the  sun  still 
shines,  the  flowers  still  bloom,  the  birds  still  trill 
melodies.  The  shock  almost  bereft  me  of  life,  and 
while  the  darkness  of  the  storm  has  passed,  it  has 
left  desolation  in  its  track. 

"  The  chastening  rod  of  God  has  fallen  so  heavily 
upon  me  that  I  feel  very  rebellious,  and  cannot  as 
yet  say,  'Thy  will  be  done.'  Dear  Karlene,  my 
whole  soul  and  mind  are  absorbed  in  brooding 
over  my  darling  husband's  untimely  death.  .  My 
bruised  heart  bleeds  in  secret,  and  I  so  much  long 
for  the  sound  of  that  voice  that  is  stilled  forever. 

"  I  write  now,  dear  Karlene,  to  tell  you  that 
Ruth  Porter  is  with  me,  and  we  so  much  wish  you 
would  come  to  us  at  your  very  earliest  convenience. 
Ruth  is  very  anxious  to  see  you.  Time  seems  to 


WHAT  AN  HOUR  MAY  BRING   FORTH.     147 

have  stood  still  with  her,  for  she  does  not  look  a 
day  older  than  when  we  last  parted  at  the  school 
of  Mile,  de  E-oode. 

"  Hoping  to  have  the  pleasure  of  conversing  with 
you  in  person  at  a  very  early  date, 

"  I  am,  truly,  your  friend, 

"LILLIE  BENTLY." 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

WE   KNOW  NOT  WHAT  AN  HOTJK  MAY  BEING 
FOKTH. 

COLONEL  STRANGE  had  started  to  spend  the  even- 
ing with  Barry  Glenmore,  and  as  he  walked  leisurely 
through  the  beautiful  garden  where  he  had  last 
seen  Karlene,  he  began  to  wonder  what  she  could 
have  meant  by  her  strange  conduct  and  her  last  re- 
mark. He  repeated  her  words  over  slowly  to  himself. 
"  I  trust  this  love  may  never  die,"  she  had  said  in 
their  last  conversation  concerning  love  affairs.  What 
could  she  have  meant  by  such  a  remark,  and  to  him 
of  all  others  ?  Heavens  !  could  it  be  that  her  love 
for  her  husband  was  no  more  ?  No,  it  could  not  be ! 
No;  for  each  time  he  met  her,  if  Glenraore's  name 
was  mentioned,  her  face  would  at  once  soften,  her 


148  KARL  EN E  HOY. 

eyes  be  filled  with  a  love-light,  and  her  cheeks 
would  redden  with  a  blush  as  fresh  and  beautiful  as 
that  of  a  4&inty  maiden.  Could  it  be  that  Barry's 
love  for  her  had  vanished  ?  No !  he  remembered 
how  very  fond  he  was  of  his  beautiful  wife. 
"  Why,  it  was  only  Monday  I  heard  Barry  speak 
of  buying  the  Demoy  diamonds  for  Karlene,  which 
are  for  sale,  and  •  are  said  to  be  the  costliest  jewels 
in  New  York."  .  All  this  proved  very  conclusively 
that  he  still  loved  his  beautiful  wife  as  devotedly  as 
ever;  so  Colonel  Strange  gave  it  up  in  despair,  con- 
sidering it  a  conundrum  too  deep  for  him  to  fathom. 
He  was  now  at  the  hall  door.  Barry  had  so  often 
told  him  to  ring  no  bell,  but  walk  in  as  though  he 
was  at  home.  He  did  so  now,  and  walked  to  the 
library,  where  he  thought  he  would  be  most  likely 
to  find  Barry.  Being  just  a  half-hour  after  those 
few  hasty,  rough  words  concerning  a  divorce  had 
been  spoken  by  Barry  Glenmore  to  his  young  wife, 
he  found  him  alone.  He  apparently  had  not  heard 
the  door  open  and  Colonel  Strange  enter ;  therefore 
there  would  be  time  enough  for  him  to  disappear 
before  discovery.  But  just  as  he  was  closing  the 
door  after  him,  Barry  spoke  : 

"  Colonel  Strange,  do  not  leave  me ;  you  are  the 
one  person  on  earth  I  am  anxious  to  see  and  have 
with  me." 

The  colonel  walked  to  his  side  and  seated  himself 
beside  him. 


WHAT  AN  HOUR   MAY  BRING  FORTH.     149 

"  Barry,  I  am,  as  ever,  at  your  service ;  but  why 
this  outbreak  ?" 

"  Ah,  me  !  I  can  never  tell  you." 

"  Well,  I  can  perhaps  help  you.  Has  anything 
gone  wrong  with  your  financial  affairs, — your  estate? 
If  so,  my  money,  Barry,  is  at  your  disposal." 

Barry  shook  his  head,  but  did  not  raise  it. 

"  What  can  it  be, — certainly  not  an  accident  or 
a  death  ?"  pondered  Colonel  Strange,  aloud. 

"  'Tis  neither.     Would  to  heaven  it  were  !" 

Then  a  sob  broke  from  his  lips. 

"Tell  me,  Barry,"  said  the  colonel,  "can  it  be 
that  you  have  quarrelled  with  Karlene  ?" 

Barry  started  to  his  feet. 

"  How  came  you  to  guess  it  ?  There  !  don't  say 
you  suspicioned  it,"  interrupted  Barry,  "  for  I  know 
you  have  a  reason  for  believing  what  you  have  said." 

The  colonel  had  also  risen  in  the  excitement  of 
the  moment. 

"  What  ?  You  don't  say  I  am  right  in  my  guess  ?" 

"Perfectly,"  answered  Glenmore,  calmly. 

"  Well,  I  did  have  a  reason  for  believing  it,"  con- 
tinued Strange,  more  and  more  astonished. 

A  ray  of  sunlight  crept  in  and  filled  the  room 
with  a  mellow  and  beautiful  light,  which  fell  di- 
rectly on  Barry's  handsome  face,  revealing  a  death- 
like pallor  and  an  eager,  despairing  gaze. 

"Quiet  yourself,  my  dear  fellow;  it  will  all  turn 
out  to  be  nothing." 


150  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  Never !  never !  You  are  not  acquainted  with 
the  facts  in  the  case.  But  how  did  you  guess  my 
trouble?  Your  reason  ?" 

Then  it  was  that  Barry  was  enlightened  concern- 
ing the  very  strange  actions  of  his  wife  when  she 
was  met  by  the  colonel  in  the  garden ;  of  the  spasm 
of  pain  that  had  played  on  her  face  during  their 
conversation. 

"  Her  last  remark  seems  as  though  she  doubted 
my  love.  Don't  you  think  so?" 

"  I  do !  I  also  heartily  agree  with  you  in  that 
your  words  were,  indeed,  too  hasty.  You  should 
see  her  immediately." 

Then  the  Glenmore  clock  pealed  out  the  hour  of 
ten,  and  Colonel  Strange  rose  to  take  his  departure. 

"My  friend,  I  cannot  tell  you  how  thankful  I  am 
to  you  for  coming  and  telling  me  all  you  have,  and 
some  time  you  will  be  rewarded  for  it." 

"  I  neither  want  nor  deserve  a  reward.  I  have 
done  no  more  than  my  duty." 

Soon  afterwards  he  was  gone. 

If  poor  Barry  could  have  been  acquainted  with 
the  facts  and  the  mistakes  in  this  great  trouble ;  if 
he  had  known  all ;  if  he  could  have  seen  Mrs. 
Gregory's  heart,  in  his  repentance  and  his  misery, 
this  dense  and  immovable  cloud  which  must  ever 
shut  out  the  sunlight  from  their  lives  would  quickly 
have  vanished.  But  he  never  dreamed  who  it  was 
that  lured  them  on  to  their  ruin.  Barry  had  never 


THE  BAND    WHICH  BOUND    TWO   HEARTS.  151 

said  anything  that  was  not  absolutely  kind,  affec- 
tionate, and  gentlemanly  in  all  their  married  life 
before.  ! 

"I  had  never  listened  to  a  tale  of  love  until  I 
heard  theirs,"  said  Colonel  Strange.  "  Karlene  has 
been  the  idol  of  Barry's  secret  worship  since  they 
first  met.  I  could  scarcely  believe  the  evidence  of 
my  own  senses  when  I  knew  of  this  estrangement 
and  misery  in  their  once  happy  life." 

When  Colonel  Strange  was  gone  a  wail  tore  its 
way  through  Barry  Glenruore's  heart,  and  he  swayed 
in  an  agony  of  passionate  emotion  and  mortification. 
His  head  sank  lower  and  lower  with  this  burden  of 
sorrow. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

THE   BAND  WHICH   BOUND  TWO   HEARTS. 

IT  is  true  that  Mrs.  Gist's  husband  had  been  only 
an  overseer  for  Mr.  Ellis  since  his  ruin,  but  he  had 
been  the  soul  of  honor.  He  had  been  Frank  Ellis's 
confidential  friend  and  adviser,  and  since  his  death — 
about  twelve  years  since — Mr.  Ellis  had  put  no  such 
confidence  in  any  other  man.  Mrs.  Gist  and  Nadine 
lived  very  lonely  in  a  little  frame  cottage,  with  only 
a  boundary  fence  between  Mr.  Ellis's  vast  estate, 


152  KARLENE  HOY. 

which  was  once  her  own,  and  her  now  humble  cottage 
home.  As  we  told  you  in  a  preceding  chapter,  Frank 
Ellis  had  seen  and  known  Nadine  through  all  these, 
to  him,  weary  years.  She  had,  though  not  intending 
or  dreaming  of  such  a  thing,  completely  won  his 
heart. 

The  responsibilities  and  duties  that  would  have 
oppressed  others  were  welcome  to  Nadine's  enter- 
prising and  dauntless  spirits.  She  felt  more  than 
usually  serene  and  hopeful  this  morning,  as  she  sat 
with  her  darning  enjoying  a  young  girl's  dreams. 
She  had  developed  into  a  handsome  woman  in  the 
last  two  years.  As  she  sat  there  taking  stitch  after 
stitch,  for  this  was  Saturday, — in  other  words,  darning 
or  patching  day, — many  fond  and  pleasant  memories 
came  to  her  of  days  gone  by,  and  she  wondered  what 
her  future  life  would  be  like. 

"I  wonder  what  mother  will  say  when  I  tell  her 
of  Mr.  Ellis's  proposal.  But  there  are  not  many 
like  him  in  the  world,  I  know.  All  who  trust  him 
will  show  sound  wisdom.  His  hands  are  clean  and 
his  conscience  void  of  offence." 

The  tears  rushed  into  her  eyes,  and  she  looked 
beautiful  indeed  as  she  sat  meditating.  She  had 
placed  a  bunch  of  holly-berries  at  her  throat,  also 
some  of  the  same  in  her  hair,  and,  as  we  have  told 
you,  she  was  "  neatness  personified." 

Nadine  would  fain  have  persuaded  herself  that 
such  reflections  and  the  impressions  made  on  her  when 


THE  BAND    WHICH  BOUND    TWO  HEARTS.  153 

she  last  saw  Mr.  Ellis  were  in  vain ;  that  she,  only  a 
poor  girl,  might  never  hope  to  love  and  be  loved,  and 
eventually  marry  a  man  of  his  standing  and  wealth. 

Mrs.  Gist  and  Nadine  were  sitting  in  the  pleasant 
fire-light  in  their  cheerful  little  sitting-room.  The 
latter  had  confided  to  her  mother  everything.  A 
feeling  of  sadness  carne  over  them,  and  at  the  mention 
of  her  father's  name  the  tear-drops  glistened  for  a 
moment  in  her  eyes,  and  she  felt  how  gladly  she 
would  forego  all  the  expected  pleasures  of  her  life 
for  the  sake  of  having  her  father  back.  She,  how- 
ever, dashed  away  the  tears,  and  said, — 

"  I  wonder,  mother,  if  father  would  approve  of 
this  marriage  or  selection  I  have  made,  or  think  the 
sunshine  of  my  young  life  wholly  covered  up  and 
spoiled  ?" 

Mrs.  Gist  arose,  but  could  not  speak,  though  her 
feelings  were  none  the  less  deep,  for  the  death  of 
her  noble  husband,  who  had  been  taken  scarce  thir- 
teen years  ago,  while  it  left  her  with  life  and  health, 
still  brought  bitter  regrets.  On  the  morrow — the 
anxiously-looked-for  to-morrow  by  both  Mr.  Ellis 
and  Nadine — the  latter  had  told  her  mother  that  the 
final  answer  was  to  be  given.  She  scarcely  closed 
her  eyes  that  night  for  thinking  what  that  answer 
should  be.  Once  she  thought  it  should  be  no,  for  it 
saddened  her  mother,  and  she  realized  that  she  would 
not  have  her  with  her  long,  for  time  and  sorrow  had 
made  many  inroads  upon  her  always  delicate  life  and 

8 


154  KARLENE  HOY. 

beauty,  and  here  and  there  the  once  bright  auburn 
locks  were  silvered  over,  and  across  the  high  white 
brow  were  drawn  many  deep-cut  lines. 

Nadine  loved  her  mother  with  a  love  deep  and 
lasting.  Then  she  pictured  her  lover,  standing  before 
her  with  such  a  pleading,  beseeching  look,  and  she 
fully  realized  what  it  would  be  to  give  him  up. 

Mr.  Ellis  sat  in  his  most  luxuriously-furnished 
room. 

"  To-morrow  will  be  the  day  of  days  to  me,"  he 
said.  "  This  has  been  the  longest  day  I  ever  spent. 
It  seems  absolutely  endless ;  but  the  sun  is  setting 
clear,  and  that  is  a  good  sign  for  to-morrow.  Yet 
they  say,  '  To-morrow  never  comes,' "'  with  a  sup- 
pressed sigh. 

Morning  dawned  clear  and  bright.  Mr.  Ellis  was 
up  early,  and  impatient  for  time  to  roll  on,  for  he 
did  not  want  to  go  at  such  an  inopportune  hour  as 
eight  o'clock.  Still,  he  was  very  anxious  to  know 
what  Nadine's  decision  would  be,  and  to  urge  her  to 
set  the  time  in  the  near  future. 

"  Good-morning,  Nadine,  my  dear.  May  I  hope 
for  good  news  this  morning?  I,  as  you  may  imag- 
ine, came  over  to  invite  you  and  your  mother  to 
come  and  spend  some  weeks  or,  what  is  better, 
years  with  me,  and  I  will  tell  you  a  little  secret, 
which  was  meant  to  be  kept  for  a  while.  The  pret- 
tiest saddle-horse  on  my  place  is  being  trained  for 
your  especial  self,  and,  if  you  will  decide  to  pay  me  a 


THE  BAND    WHICH  BOUND    TWO  HEARTS.  155 

visit,  you  may  take  possession  of  the  beauty,  for 
indeed  he  is  a  beauty, — a  coal  black."  Mr.  Ellis 
continued  lovingly  :  "  Nadine,  I  love  you  dearly, 
and  I  will  devote  my  life  to  making  you  as  happy 
as  is  in  my  power.  What  say  you  ?  If  your  answer 
be  in  the  affirmative,  I  will  be  the  happiest  man  in 
the  world  ;  but,  if  it  be  in  the  negative,  I  will  be  the 
most  miserable."  While  he  was  making  this  speech 
great  tear-drops,  he  noticed,  were  standing  on  her 
eyelashes,  almost  ready  to  fall.  "Would  you  like 
to  see  the  ring  I  have  brought  ?"  he  continued ; 
"the  ring  I  would  be  most  happy  to  place  upon 
your  finger, — the  band  that  binds  two  happy  hearts 
and  a  love  that  has  no  end  ?" 

"  I  trust  our  love  may  be  as  endless  as  the  ring." 
"  My  darling,  my  beloved,  my  own  !"  exclaimed 
he  in  such  passionate  tones  that  she  blushed  and 
trembled.  The  consciousness  of  being  surrounded 
by  loving  guardianship,  the  novel  delight  of  being 
cared  for,  was  something  new  to  her,  for  her 
mother  depended  on  her,  instead  of  child  on  mother. 
"  Nadine,  you  have  made  me  far  too  happy  to-night. 
My  energy  shall  be  tireless,  and  I  will  forget  nothing 
that  will  contribute  to  your  happiness,  present  or 
future.  My  home  is  ready  whenever  and  as  soon 
as  you  will  come  to  it.  You,  also  your  dear  mother, 
will  be  most  welcome." 

"  Thank  you.     I  hope  I  shall  be  worthy  of  your 
love  and  respect  for  and  goodness  to  me." 


156  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  You  are  worthy  of  the  love  of  the  best  man  on 
earth  !"  He  kissed  her  hand,  and  went  on  to  state 
his  plans  for  their  united  happiness.  "  I  am  exceed- 
ingly anxious  that  our  marriage  should  take  place  as 
early  as  possible." 

"  Mr.  Ellis,  all  hills  and  difficulties  sink  into  utter 
nothingness  when  you  decide  to  walk  over  them.  I 
have  had  so  many  to  climb  in  my  short  life,  but  I 
really  do  not  know  how  to  begin  to  ascend  this  one. 
Being  an  eminently  practical  young  lady,  how  am  I 
to  make  ready  the  wardrobe  I  should  stand  in  need 
of?  It  almost  puts  me  beside  myself  to  think  of  the 
complete  remodelling  of  this  dress  and  that  one,  of 
the  bridal  gear  and  the  wedding  presents,  etc./'  said 
Nadine,  laughingly. 

The  days  flew  rapidly  and  glowingly  by.  Mr. 
Ellis  was  a  rich  man,  and  he  opened  his  heart  and 
purse  to  their  utmost,  and  said  to  himself  that  he 
would  make  his  home  so  beautiful  that  even  Nadine's 
fastidious  taste  could  desire  nothing  more.  He  was 
proud  of  his  home,  but  prouder  of  her  whose  gifts 
of  mind  and  person  he  had  won  for  his  own. 

Notwithstanding  the  severe  labors,  the  never- 
ending  hindrances  which  had  lined  Nadine's  path- 
way since  she  began  to  "get  ready,"  she  coura- 
geously finished  preparations,  after  a  time,  and  was 
happy  in  the  consolatory  thought  that  she  loved  and 
was  loved  in  return. 


HE  MIGHT  RUE  IT,  BUT  NOT   UNDO  IT.     157 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

HE  MIGHT  KUE  IT,  BUT  HE  COULD  NOT 
UNDO  IT. 

THE  day  on  which  Colonel  Strange  visited  Barry 
Glenmore  was  a  beautiful  and  pleasant  one,  and  the 
latter  had  somewhat  repented  of  his  hasty  words, 
and  had  promised  himself  to  take  tea  with  his  wife ; 
but  it  really  seemed  as  if  fate  was  against  him,  for 
at  the  very  moment  he  started  for  his  wife's  boudoir 
a  servant  announced  a  gentleman  to  be  waiting  for 
his  master.  He  found  the  superintendent  of  his 
estate,  who  was  there  to  inform  him  of  the  serious 
illness  of  his  cousin.  He  must  start  immediately 
if  he  wished  to  see  Gerald  Glenmore,  heir  to  the 
Glenmore  estate  should  Barry  leave  no  heir  at  his 
death.  He  must  then  give  up  seeing  Karlene  until 
to-morrow.  "Never  put  off  till  to-morrow  what 
should  be  done  to-day."  This  old  proverb  crowded 
itself  into  his  mind,  but  he  would  write  her  and  say 
where  and  why  he  went,  and  when  he  would  return. 
He  did  write,  but  we  are  afraid  a  little  coolly.  Oh, 
if  you  could  have  seen  her  at  this  juncture  in  her 
life  you  would  have  both  pitied  and  admired  her! 
She  wore  a  cream  brocade  wrapper  which  clung  to 


158  KARLENE  HOY. 

her  beautiful  form,  and  the  expression  on  her  face 
was  the  sweetest  and  saddest  woman  ever  wore. 
Karlene  arose  and  hastened  to  Hazel  Gregory  for 
sympathy,  though  had  she  known  that  her  husband 
had  that  very  morning  intended  to  try  and  bring 
about  a  reconciliation  she  would  have  hesitated 
about  going.  As  she  opened  the  door  a  beautiful 
sight  met  her  eye.  Hazel,  in  her  rich,  dark  beauty, 
stood  before  her  boudoir  mirror  admiring  herself. 
Her  lovely  raven  hair  fell  over  her  shoulders  like  a 
thick  black  veil.  Karlene  glided  noiselessly  into  the 
room  and  up  to  Hazel's  side,  and,  laying  her  soft 
hand  tenderly  about  her  waist,  looked  up  into  her 
face. 

"  You  impudent  thing !  How  dare  you  intrude 
upon  me  unawares?"  said  Hazel. 

Karlene's  arms  dropped  limp  at  her  side  and  she 
shrunk  back,  reminding  one  of  a  frightened  child. 
The  expression  on  her  pale,  beautiful  face  brought 
Hazel  to  know  what  had  escaped  her  lips  in  her  terror 
at  finding  the  wife  of  the  man  she  loved  so  near  her. 

"  Oh,  my  darling,  forgive  me,  forgive  me !  I 
did  not  mean  one  word  of  that  wicked  sentence. 
Look  up,  Karlene,  and  say  you  forgive  me  this  once." 

"  I — forgive — you,"  said  Karlene,  timidly.  "  And 
are  you  sure  you  are  not  a  little  angry  with  me,  for 
you  know  it  was  all  my  fault  ?" 

"  No,  no !"  interrupted  Hazel.  "  Why  do  you 
say  that,  child  ?" 


HE  MIGHT  RUE  IT,  BUT  NOT   UNDO  IT.     159 

"  Because  you  know  I  really  should  have  knocked 
before  entering." 

"Nonsense;  but  you  have  been  tiring  yourself; 
you  really  look  like  death  itself!  Tell  me,  what 
has  happened  ?" 

"  A  few  days  ago  Barry  said  the  cruelest  things 
to  me,  which  caused  the  very  worst  that  could  have 
happened, — a  terrible  outbreak  with  him, — and  I 
am  so  miserable,"  cried  Karlene.  "  Oh,  pity  me  !" 

"You  distress  me.  It  is  most  unjust  of  him. 
Does  he  not  know  how  delicate  and  nervous  you 
are?" 

"  He  vowed  he  would  have  a  separation ;  yes, 
even  threatened  a  divorce !  If  he  tries  that  I  will 
put  nothing  in  his  way.  If  he  chooses  to  destroy 
me  he  may,  and  the  guilt  will  lie  at  his  door." 

Hazel  Gregory  did  not  dream  of  Karlene's  folly 
and  the  unreasonable  fury  of  Barry  so  soon  giving  her 
the  revenge  her  cruel  spirit  hungered  and  thirsted  for. 

"  Is  this  true  ?"  She  turned  her  head  from  Kar- 
lene for  fear  she  would  see  the  happy  light  in  her 
eyes.  "  He  demands  a  separation,  perhaps  a  di- 
vorce?" went  on  Hazel,  dreamily. 

"  All  this  will  be  public,"  cried  poor  Karlene. 
"  My  life  is  ruined  !"  She,  lying  back  in  her  chair, 
her  lovely  hands  folded,  her  face  white  as  the  drifted 
snow,  her  eyes  heavy  with  unshed  tears,  little  thought 
that  every  word  she  uttered  caused  her  rival  such 
infinite  joy. 


160  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  He  will  set  the  whole  world,  even  my  dearest 
friends  and  guardian,  against  me  !  What  shall  I  do? 
Oh,  what  will  become  of  me?  Wherever  I  go  I  will 
find  the  finger  of  scorn  or  curiosity  pointed  at  me !" 

"  My  dear,  dear  Karlene,  if  Mr.  Glenmore  should 
fulfil  his  threats  of  divorce,  you  know  you  have  a 
large  maintenance  and  can  live  where  you  like." 

"  Yes,  by  losing  myself  forever  from  the  world, 
from  former  friends  and  acquaintances.  But,  my 
dear  Hazel,  if  I  can  only  find  peace  before  Death 
lays  his  icy  fingers  about  my  heart  and  whispers, 
e  The  Master  has  sent  to  bid  you  come  !' ': 

"Hush,  Karlene,"  cried  Hazel,  and  a  shudder 
passed  over  her  frame  and  a  sudden  terror  seized 
her.  Should  she  bow  before  this  unhappy  woman, 
and  confess  to  her  that  she  was  the  cause  of  all  this 
unpleasantness?  Should  she  goto  Karlene's  hus- 
band, the  only  man  on  earth  she  had  ever  loved, 
and  confess  her  guilt?  Was  it  not  her  duty  to  go 
away  and  leave  husband  and  wife  in  peace  ?  Then 
she  thought  of  the  life-long  desire  of  her  heart, — 
how  she  had  longed  for  this  man's  love.  She  had 
sacrificed  honor,  pride,  and  almost  her  life  to  win 
his  love.  Then  all  her  good  impulses  were  swept 
away.  Should  she  go  away  and  leave  Karlene  to 
be  happy  with  this  man  who  should  have  been  her 
husband  ?  No !  her  whole  soul  revolted  against  it 
and  cried  out  for  revenge.  But  how  long  had  she 
been  silent !  She  must  say  something  to  this  heart- 


HE  MIGHT  RUE  IT,  BUT  NOT  UNDO   IT. 

broken  woman  who  had  been  gazing  at  her  with  a 
horror-stricken  gaze. 

"Surely,"  taking  Karlene's  hand  again,  which 
she  had  thrown  from  her  in  her  reverie,  "when 
your  husband  understands  the  state  of  your  health 
and  feelings^he  will  allow  you  to  go  away  and  live 
in  retirement,  though  he  will  go  on  with  his  divorce 
proceedings,  in  the  mean  time  keeping  you  under 
constant  espionage." 

"  Ah,  me !  I  should  die  of  such  suspicion  and 
watching  !" 

"  No  doubt  it  would  be  more  cruel  than  death." 

"Certainly,  the  dread  of  the  future  will  drive  me 
mad  !"  sobbed  Karlene. 

"  Consider  how  much  better  it  would  be  for  you 
to  live  independently  on  your  own  vast  means  than 
on  some  scant  maintenance  doled  out  by  Barry 
Glenmore,  who  would  probably  be  married  to  some 
one  else  very  soon." 

A  spasm  of  pain  crossed  Karlene's  lovely  face  at 
these  cruel  words. 

"Do  consider  all,  my  dear  Karlene.  You  will 
have  your  child  to  love,  if  you  do  as  I  would  do; 
that  will  be  all  you  will  have  left  you.  What  joy, 
what  consolation  you  could  find  in  rearing  your 
child !  But  it  will  be  taken  from  you.  The  di- 
vorced wife  of  the  upright,  unimpeachable  Barry 
Glenmore  will  not  be  allowed  to  rear  his  little  one. 
It  will  be  trained  by  those  who  scorn  you.  Already 

8* 


162  KARLENE  HOY. 

*-    '- 

his  love  is  dead  for  you.  They  will  teach  it  not  to 
love  or  respect  you.  You  do  not  deserve  this,  I 
know,  my  darling." 

A  groan  escaped  Karlene's  lips,  and  her  head  sunk 
on  her  bosom. 

"  What  would  you  do,  Hazel  ?  I  pray  you  tell 
me,  and  oh,  help  me,  if  you  are  my  friend !  Tell 
me  what  to  do." 

"  But,  my  darling,  I  dare  not  advise  you,  or  even 
tell  you  what  I  would  do  under  the  circumstances.  I 
know  that  I  would  put  a  great  distance  between  the 
man  who  called  himself  my  'husband'  and  myself." 

Karlene's  face  became  still  paler. 

"And  I  should  think  to  marry  a  man  of  his 
jealous  nature  would  be  a  horrible  thing,  and  I 
should  think  the  more  miles  between  us  the  happier 
we  both  would  be." 

"  Where  would  you  go,  Hazel  ?" 

"  I  would  fly  to  the  far  West,  and  he  could  pro- 
cure the  divorce  if  he  chose,  and,  when  once  away, 
you  could  rear  your  child  as  best  suited  you." 

"I  will  go,  Hazel,  and  immediately,  for  I  believe 
this  excitement  and  these  threats  will  drive  me  mad  ! 
But,  Hazel,  I  am  so  dependent.  What  will  I  do 
when  I'm  away  off  there,  not  even  Jinny  with  me  for 
company?  Oh,  must  I  go  alone  into  a  strange  land 
and  among  strangers?  How  changed  my  life  is,  and 
how  dark  the  future  looks !  I  have  longed  for  weeks, 
almost  months,  to  get  away  from  this  coldness." 


-         HE   MIGHT  RUE  IT,  BUT  NOT  UNDO   IT.     163 

All  through  that  night  Hazel  stayed  with  Kar- 
lene, pretending  to  soothe  her,  but  all  of  no  avail. 
Up  and  down  the  room  paced  Karlene  through  the 
weary  hours  of  the  night,  praying  and  longing  for 
the  daylight,  asking  impatiently  now  and  then, 
"Will  it  never  come?"  and  "Must  I  leave  my 
home?" 

"  Oh,  Hazel,  no  one  has  a  greater  cross  to  bear 
than  mine, — leaving  husband,  father,  home,  and 
friends,  and ' going  out  into  the  world  alone!  Oh, 
won't  it  soon  be  day  ?"  Her  eyes  were  hot,  dry, 
and  tearless.  The  gray  dawn  deepened  into  rose, 
and  how  often  have  we  noticed  that  in  our  hours  of 
direst  grief  it  is  then  that  Nature  chooses  to  deck 
herself  in  all  her  fairest  and  best,  as  though  to  mock 
us  !  During  that  day  Karlene  wandered  about  very 
quietly. 

"  I  believe,"  said  Hazel,  "  when  you  have  gone 
away,  your  husband  will  see  how  harsh  he  has  been 
and  how  he  misjudged  you,  and  will  seek  you  to  ask 
forgiveness ;  and  I  think  after  you  have  had  quiet 
and  rest  for  a  while  you  will  be  yourself  again." 

"  Oh,  Hazel,  if  you  could  only  go  with  me  !  But 
I  must  be  brave.  God  grant  that  I  may  have  courage 
and  strength,  for  I  am  leaving  all  that  is  dearest  and 
best  behind  me." 

"  Karlene,  have  you  funds  quite  enough  to  go 
where  you  like  ?" 

"  I  have  a  goodly  sum  of  my  own." 


164  KARLENE  HOY. 

"Take  this,  my  friend,"  said  Hazel;  "you  will 
have  need  of  it.  Everything  is  arranged  and  you 
will  be  safe  from  suspicion." 

She  gave  her  a  check  for  five  thousand  dollars, 
and  thought  that  would  compensate  for  the  ruin 
she  had  brought  on  her  unsuspecting,  heart-broken 
friend.  One  more  step  and  utter  ruin !  Karlene 
could  not  understand  this  misery  that  had  so  sud- 
denly come  into  her  life. 

"  ( Blessings  brighten  as  they  take  their  flight,'  it 
is  said.  Perhaps,  though,  my  husband,  finding  me 
gone,  will  come  again  to  his  senses.  God  grant  that 
he  may,  for  heaven  knows  I  could  not  live  without 
him !" 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE   SHOT. 

IN  the  five  long  months  preceding  Karlene's 
flight  a  great  deal  had  happened.  The  day  was 
really  fixed  for  Nadine's  promised  marriage  with 
Mr.  Ellis, — the  15th  of  May.  She  had  completed 
her  very  simple  trousseau. 

"  Mother,"  said  she,  while  sewing  away,  "  I  think 
I  shall  be  very  happy  in  my  married  life,  for  Mr. 
Ellis  is  all  I  could  ask,  and  then  we  shall  have  our 
dear  old  home  back  again." 


THE  SHOT. 

"  Yes,  my  child,  it  is  dear  to  me  because  my  hap- 
piest and  best  days  were  spent  beneath  its  roof." 

"  Mother,  there  is  something  that  disturbs  you. 
Tell  me  anything  you  will;  I  can  help  you  bear  it." 

How  beautiful  and  brave  she  looked  just  then  ! 

"It  is  this,  my  child.  As  I  went  to  Stevens's 
this  morning  I  met  Mr.  Legon,  and  he  would  have 
had  the  audacity  to  have  spoken  had  I  not  turned 
away  in  time.  Nadine,  I  very  much  fear  this  man, 
and  if  he  and  Mr.  Ellis  should  meet  I  would 
dread  the  consequences.  Harm  would  be  sure  to 
come  of  it." 

"  Yes,  mother,  we  should  warn  Mr.  Ellis  to  stay 
away  from  here  a  while.  Shall  I  write  and  explain 
to  him  ?" 

Mr.  Ellis  received  the  note  after  half  an  hour's 
time;  but,  as  no  name  was  given  his  rival,  he 
did  not  exactly  understand  its  contents,  and  was 
not  alarmed  in  the  least. 

"  I  will  go  this  very  night  and  understand  just 
why  this  note  was  written." 

Donning  his  hat  and  coat  hurriedly,  he  was  off; 
but  ere  he  reached  the  garden  gate,  very  near  the 
cottage,  a  shot  was  heard,  and  Frank  Ellis  fell  un- 
conscious on  the  spot.  The  report  was  heard  by 
both  Nadine  and  her  mother.  They  were  very 
much  alarmed,  knowing  it  to  be  a  very  unusual 
thing  to  hear  a  pistol-shot  so  near  their  home,  and 
at  such  an  early  hour  as  eight  o'clock.  In  their 


166  KARLENE   HOY. 

uneasy  frame  of  mind,  they  decided  to  find  their 
way  into  the  garden  without  a  light,  and  discover,  if 
possible,  if  anything  was  wrong.  Hesitating  at  the 
gate,  they  thought  they  heard  some  one  call.  They 
hastened  to  the  house  for  a  light,  and  there,  when 
they  opened  the  gate,  lay  Mr.  Ellis,  bleeding  and 
perhaps  dying.  Suddenly  a  slight  cry  of  alarm, 
caused  by  the  unexpected  falling  of  a  piece  of 
stone,  drew  their  attention  to  the  shrubbery  near 
by,  and  the  next  moment  the  supposed  murderer 
stood  before  them.  He  first  thought  to  make  his 
escape  as  speedily  as  possible,  but,  being  attracted 
by  the  light,  came  back  to  see  the  woman  who  had 
been  the  cause  of  the  commission  of  this  crime,  and 
which  crime  would  most  assuredly  cost  him  his  life. 
Nadine  was  kneeling  over  the  body  of  his  rival  and 
her  lover.  What  torture  it  was  to  Legon  to  see  by 
every  word  and  act  that  she  loved  him  ! 

He  stepped  forward  and  said,  in  a  half  whisper, 
"Nadine,  it  was  unfortunate  that  I  fired  that  shot, 
but  I  could  not  help  it.  He  came  between  me  and 
happiness."  The  words  were  scarcely  uttered  when 
they  were  followed  by  a  most  horrible  cry  of  "  Oh, 
what  have  I  done !"  The  next  moment  another 
scream,  shrill  and  terrible,  echoed  among  the  rocks, 
and  a  figure  with  dishevelled  gray  hair  and  uplifted 
hands  hastened  towards  them.  Legon  fell  back 
greatly  astonished  at  the  presence  of  two  ladies  on  the 
scene,  and  his  friend  and  would-be  fellow-murderer 


THE  SHOT.  167 

still  there,  for  he  supposed  that  he  was  already  some 
distance  away.  He — this  man  who  last  made  his  ap- 
pearance— had  his  mission,  and  was  come  to  drag  the 
dead  to  his  last  resting-place.  They  had  thought  to 
hide  Ellis's  body  in  an  unknown  well  some  distance 
off.  Butler  was  so  alarmed  by  the  very  strange  pro- 
ceedings of  his  true  and  tried  friend,  Legon,  that  his 
first  impulse  was  to  flee  from  so  dangerous  a  place. 

Two  men  were  attracted  by  the  pistol-shot,  but 
did  not  rush  to  the  spot,  only  watched  from  the 
bleak  point  near  the  cottage :  one  on  a  rock  over- 
hanging the  water;  on  a  jagged  bowlder,  higher 
up,  Roger,  reputed  to  be  a  perfect  dare-devil,  was 
perched  like  an  evil  bird  of  prey.  He  muttered 
something  like  this  as  he  drew  himself  up, — 

"  It  is  a  fortunate  thing  that  I  should  be  out 
at  this  very  inopportune  hour;  it  is  high  time  all 
honest  people  were  housed,  as  it  is  nearing  the  'wee 
sma'  hours'  of  the  night."  Said  he  to  his  companion, 
who  would  also  brave  anything  that  was  upright  and 
honorable,  "  Shall  we  let  those  villains  know  that 
they  have  two  very  intent  spectators  ?" 

"  No,  we  will  see  it  through.  All  the  harm  has 
been  done  that  it  is  possible  for  them  to  do." 

Nadine  was  wellnigh  insane  with  grief  and  terror, 
and  fell  from  one  fainting  fit  into  another ;  but  she 
was  carefully  borne  into  the  house  by  friendly  hands 
and  restored  to  her  usual  health. 

The  morning  dawned  gray  and  raw.     There  were 


168  KARLENE   HOY. 

brooding  moans  in  the  naked  tree-tops  and  an  air 
of  patient  resignation  on  the  face  of  the  dismantled 
earth  that  betokened  to  the  weather-wise  the  speedy 
coming  of  a  rainy  day. 

Mr.  Ellis  was  taken  home  that  evening,  and  on 
having  his  wound  dressed  it  was  seen  to  be  much 
slighter  than  was  at  first  supposed.  A  messenger  was 
hastily  sent  next  morning  to  inquire  after  Nadine, 
and  to  tell  her  that  Mr.  Ellis's  wound  was  slight 
and  he  would  soon  be  up  and  out  and  would  hasten 
to  see  her.  In  a  few  days  a  knock  was  heard,  and 
Nadine  hastened  in  breathless  eagerness  to  admit  the 
long-looked-for  guest. 

"  Is  it  really  your  living  self?"  she  asked,  extend- 
ing both  her  hands.  Mr.  Ellis  was  but  too  happy 
to  see  Nadine,  and  clasped  them  both  in  his  own. 
In  the  midst  of  his  agitation  she  discovered  how  hot 
his  hands  felt.  "Are  you  sure,  Mr.  Ellis,  you  are 
quite  well  enough  to  be  here  ?" 

"  I  wonder  you  are  not  surprised  at  the  discovery 
that  I  am  not  a  ghost.     How  can  you  bring  your- 
self to  take  me  by  the  hand,  dear  Nadine?" 
" Is  it  your  shadow  that  is  frightening  me  so?" 
"  Not  really  a  shadow,  but  flesh  and  blood." 
"  Ah  !  then  I  am  delighted  to  see  you." 
As  the  fire  kindled,  she  noticed  that  he  had  sunk 
upon  a  sofa  as  if  his  limbs  refused  to  support  him, 
but  his  look  of  eager  inquiry  gave  earnest  life  to  the 
otherwise  so  changed  face. 


THE  SHOT.  169 

"  Nadine,  sit  here ;  I  have  something  to  say  to  you. 
Don't  keep  me  in  suspense,"  he  said,  impatiently, 
"  for  a  man  can  suffer  death  but  once." 

He  was  too  much  engrossed  in  his  own  misery  to 
notice  the  painful  flush  that  swept  from  neck  to  fore- 
head of  his  companion. 

"  Tell  me,  my  darling,  when  this  shock  is  over, 
will  you  not  hasten  the  time  of  your  home-coming 
with  me  ?  It  seems  so  long,  yet  this  is — let  me  see — 
the  22d  of  November." 

"  But  you  must  know  that  in  these  modern  days 
six  months  is  considered  a  short  period  in  which  a 
young  lady  may  prepare  her  trousseau." 

"But  such  beauty  as  yours  needs  no  adorning. 
Neither  time  nor  art  could  enhance  it.  It  would 
be  like  painting  the  lily  or  giving  deeper  tint  to 
the  rose.  All  the  ingenuity  of  a  modiste  could 
never -make  you  more  beautiful  to  me  than  you  are 
at  this  moment,  with  that  sweet  love-light  in  your 
eyes  and  beautiful  blush  upon  your  cheek." 

"  To  repay  you  for  those  words  of  flattery  I  will 
consider  the  possibility  of  shortening  the  interval 
between  this  and  our  appointed  time, — the  15th 
of  May, — and  will  acquaint  you  with  my  decision 
to-morrow." 

A  sudden  and  severe  headache  kept  him  from  pro- 
longing his  visit,  but  he  said  he  would  return  on  the 
morrow.  He  was  haggard  now,  and  these  few  days 
of  suffering  and  anxiety  to  know  how  this  trouble 


170  KARLENE  HOY. 

would  end  had  left  their  marks  of  care  carved  on 
brow  and  cheek  ;  but  his  eyes  were  clear,  their  glance 
straight  and  kind.  Rising  to  bid  Nadine  good-by, 
he  said, — 

"  Your  goodness  to  me  is  the  first  ray  of  light  that 
has  crossed  my  path  for  days !  I  feel  and  know,  my 
darling,  that  you  will  consider  what  I  have  said  and 
come  home,  for  I  need  you,  and  will  do  everything 
in  my  power  to  make  your  home  happy,  and  you 
shall  never  -regret  the  step  you  have  taken." 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

FKIDAY,   "THE    FAIKEST    OK    FOULEST  OF   THE 
WEEK." 

AT  last  the  fatal  Friday  night  came,  as  the 
superstitious  say,  "  the  fairest  or  foulest  of  the 
week."  The  dawning  of  the  coming  morn  would 
find  Karlene  far  away  from  husband  and,  in  fact, 
all  that  was  near  and  dear  to  her.  She  had  al- 
ready bidden  Hazel  Gregory — her  dearest  friend, 
to  all  appearances — a  tender  farewell,  little  think- 
ing it  was  she  who  had  brought  about  all  this 
sorrow. 


FRIDAY.  171 

"What  is  to  become  of  me?"  sighed  Karlene. 
"Am  I  mad?" 

No,  she  was  not  mad,  but  misguided,  and  each 
moment  became  more  painful  to  her  as  she  was  borne 
further  from  her  home.  Then  stopping,  she  took 
one  long,  lingering  look  at  the  beautiful  home  that 
had  promised  for  her  so  much  happiness  only  a  short 
time  ago.  Hastily  placing  herself  in  the  carriage 
that  had  been  secured  by  Mrs.  Gregory,  she  was 
driven  to  the  station. 

It  was  late  next  morning  when  Jinny  went  to 
her  mistress's  room.  .  When  no  answer  came  to  her 
loud  rapping,  she  thought  something  must  be  wrong 
and  came  in  search  of  "  Mars'  Barry,"  who  had  been 
met  accidentally,  as  he  thought,  by  Hazel,  and  was 
taking  a  few  turns  in  the  garden  with  her,  awaiting 
the  appearance  of  her  hostess.  Jinny  came  running 
to  say,  "  I  have  been  to  missus's  room,  but  missus 
wouldn't  let  her  door  be  opened  if  she  be  dar ;  but 
she  had  faintin'  spells  lately,  and  Dr.  Beedle  dun 
gib  her  some  stuff  t'other  day." 

"  Heaven  grant  she  is  not  dead  or  unconscious," 
cried  Barry,  dropping  down  on  one  of  the  garden  seats. 

Hazel  tried  to  comfort  and  keep  him  by  her  side 
by  saying,  "  I  am  sure  all  is  well,  for  as  I  passed 
Karlene's  room  I  am  quite  positive  I  heard  some 
one  stirring." 

Jinny  was  sent  again  to  Mrs.  Glenmore's  room, 
but  this  time  the  cry  came, — 


172  KARLENE  HOY. 

"  Miss  Karly  is  not  here,  but  gone !" 

In  a  moment  Barry  was  at  her  side. 

"Not  here?     Gone?" 

The  horrible  truth  was  beginning  to  break  on 
the  already  miserable  husband.  He  looked  around 
the  room  in  dumb  agony.  With  a  cry  of  pain  and 
rage  he  flung  himself  on  a  sofa.  All  was  lost !  Kar- 
leue,  his  love,  had  betrayed  him  !  His  wife  had  fled  ! 

It  was  a  terrible  day  in  that  mansion.  The  hus- 
band often  looked  back  and  wondered  how  he  lived 
through  it.  He  looked  like  a  man  out  of  the  grave 
even  in  that  short  time,  and,  to  be  sure,  it  was  the 
grave  of  his  joy  and  his  love. 

From  the  beginning  of  that  day  there  fell  upon 
that  home  a  deep  and  solemn  silence.  It  seemed 
as  though  death  certainly  hovered  nigh.  This  awful 
shadow  cast  an  ashen  pallor  over  the  face  of  Barry 
Glenmore,  for,  indeed,  it  was  a  struggle  for  life  or 
death,  and  the  fatherly  guardian  was  so  stunned  and 
stricken  with  grief  that  he  was  almost  beside  himself. 

The  sudden  disappearance  of  Karlene,  together 
with  his  long-continued  but  unsuccessful  search  for 
her,  had  at  last  stricken  down  and  brought  almost  to 
death's  door  the  master  of  this  once  happy  home, 
now,  alas  !  so  wrapped  in  gloom  and  uncertainty,  the 
gloom  widening  and  deepening  almost  into  Cimme- 
rian darkness  as  the  days  went  by  and  brought  no  news 
of  the  whereabouts  of  its  loved  and  honored  mistress. 
But,  though  the  angel  of  death  was  still  flapping 


FRIDAY.  173 

his  black  wings  in  presageful  omens  of  death  over 
this  lovely  home,  still,  while  there  was  life  there  was 
hope.  Dr.  Beedle  watched  him,  fearing  to  see  the 
brittle  thread  break  asunder  and  life  take  its  flight. 
Would  the  crisis  never  come? 

Dr.  Beedle  hardly  left  his  bedside  long  enough  to 
snatch  the  rest  and  refreshment  of  which  he  stood  in 
such  need ;  for,  indeed,  he  loved  this  son  of  his  old, 
true,  and  tried  friend  as  though  he  were  his  own. 
But  at  last  the  crisis  was  reached.  Barry  struggled 
slowly  and  painfully  back  to  consciousness.  His 
first  inquiries  were,  "  "Where  is  Karlene?  Have  they 
found  her?  Bring  her  to  me."  Then  he  turned 
to  Dr.  Beedle  and  said,  "  Is  it  true,  doctor,  that 
my  wife  has  been  ill,  and  you  have  seen  and  pre- 
scribed for  her  without  my  knowledge  ?  In 
heaven's  name,  tell  me  all !" 

"  I  will,  my  boy,  if  you  will  only  quiet  yourself. 
Your  wife  is  of  a  keenly-sensitive  organization,  and 
at  that  time  she  was  more  nervous  and  excitable  than 
ever  before.  There  may,  at  any  time,  arise  little 
differences  and  misunderstandings  between  two  loving, 
devoted  people  whose  hearts  are  knit  together  with 
ties  of  strongest  love  and  purest  and  deepest  affec- 
tion. And,  my  dear  boy,  when  your  beloved  wife 
returns  to  you,  indulge  in  no  coldness  towards  her, 
watch  over  her  with  unceasing  care,  lavish  upon  her 
your  heart's  great  wealth  of  affection,  demand  for 
her  perfect  quiet,  surround  her  with  the  greatest 


174  KARLENE  HOY. 

comfort  and  ease,  watch  her  every  movement,  antici- 
pate her  every  want.  But  come !  you  have  been 
too  near  death's  door  to  excite  yourself  or  talk  so 
much.  Calm  yourself  and  try  to  sleep  some,  and 
later  I  will  talk  to  you  of  these  things." 

"  Oh,  Dr.  Beedle,  in  heaven's  name  do  not  keep 
me  in  suspense,  for  it  is  intolerable  in  my  present 
condition!  Tell  me  all.  What  do  you  know? 
Was  my  wife  in  trouble  ?" 

"It  was  your  wife's  health." 

"  You  alarm  me,  Dr.  Beedle !  What  was  the 
matter?  What  do  you  mean  by  her  health  and 
mental  balance?" 

"  While  I  was  fully  aware  that  there  was  some 
trouble  pressing  heavily  upon  her  young  heart  and 
weighing  down  her  usually  buoyant  spirits,  still  I 
said  nothing  to  her  in  regard  to  this,  as  my  mission 
on  this  earth  is  to  minister  to  the  body  and  not  the 
mind.  I  found  upon  my  second  visit  to  her  that  she 
was  in  a  condition  requiring  the  utmost  care  and  at- 
tention ;  for,  my  dear  friend,  do  you  not  know  that 
heaven  will  soon  bless  you  with  that  sweetest  pledge 
of  affection,  a  child?" 

Barry  Glenmore  struggled  to  raise  himself,  then 
turned  his  haggard,  worn  face  to  Dr.  Beedle  with 
that  look  of  surprise  that  assured  him  that  he  sus- 
pected or  knew  nothing. 

******* 

As  yet  nothing  had   been  heard  from  Karlene. 


FRIDAY.  175 

The  city  had  been  scoured  ;  the  detectives  employed 
by  Mr.  Glenmore  had  put  forth  every  effort  in 
their  power,  but  all  were  ineffectual.  The  good 
father  was  heart-broken,  and  had  exhausted  every 
means  to  find  and  bring  the  prodigal  safely  home, 
for  he  felt  and  knew  that  their  happiness  now  and 
in  the  future  depended  upon  making  peace  between 
the  young  husband  and  wife.  Now  that  Barry  had 
struggled  back  to  life  and  partial  health,  he  deter- 
mined to  go  again  himself  in  search  of  his  beautiful 
lost  wife. 

Karlene  had  succeeded  admirably  in  leaving  be- 
hind her  no  clew  or  trace  to  her  whereabouts ;  Hazel 
Gregory  had  dropped  quietly  out  of  their  lives,  and 
it  was  her  wish  not  even  to  be  interviewed  on  the 
subject  of  Karlene's  disappearance. 

Two  years  passed  and  still  no  tidings  of  the  lost 
one. 

Karlene,  even  in  that  length  of  time,  had  not 
ceased  to  pine  for  her  husband  and  friends,  but  was 
comfortably  situated  in  a  new  home  and  with  new  but 
pleasant  surroundings,  and  with  her  baby  boy  to 
love  and  care  for,  who  was  part  of  her  lonely  life, 
— lonely  because  she  preferred  it  so.  All  this  time 
there  had  been  one  unbroken  scene  of  intense,  in- 
tolerable suspense  and  suffering.  Ruined  in  name, 
she  feared  she  had  shut  herself  off  from  the  world. 
There  seemed  to  be  no  avenue  of  usefulness  or  hap- 
piness left  for  her.  On  leaving  her  home  she  went 


176  KARLENE  HOY. 

by  a  long,  circuitous  route  to  a  small  village  on 
the  southwestern  coast  of  California, — Las  Flores, — 
took  a  comfortable  cottage,  very  retired,  made  it 
as  inviting  as  could  be,  and  with  housekeeper  and 
companion  settled,  perhaps,  for  life.  And  oh  !  what 
a  life  for  one  so  young  and  beautiful  as  Karlene ! 
When  she  fled  from  her  home  she  was  by  no  means 
a  victim  to  mania,  as  Dr.  Beedle  intimated,  but  was 
in  a  highly-excited  mental  state  which  debarred  her 
of  reasonable  and  cool  judgment  and  showed  her 
troubles  to  her  in  exaggerated  colors. 

When  Karlene  had  sufficiently  recovered  from  the 
painful  remembrance  of  her  past  life,  she  said,  "  I 
have  bravely  lived  through  it!  Death  had  no  mercy 
for  me.  It  took  the  young,  the  loved,  and  the  happy, 
but  passed  me  by." 

From  the  first  day  of  her  absence  from  her  home 
hope  seemed  to  leave  her.  From  day  to  day  the 
fair  young  face  grew  more  sad  and  wistful,  the 
rounded,  graceful  figure  grew  thin  and  frail,  until 
her  physician  began  to  fear  that  her  health  would  be 
undermined  by  the  great  mental  trouble  she  seemed 
to  be  undergoing.  With  all  his  skill  he  could  find 
no  solution  of  the  mystery,  no  reason  for  the  weak- 
ness and  languor  that  seemed  to  be  wearing  away 
the  life  of  his  interesting  and  beautiful  young 
patient. 

"  Tell  me,"  he  said  one  day  to  Miss  Paine,  Kar- 
lene's  much-loved  companion,  "  has  Mrs.  Glenrnore 


FRIDAY.  177 

had  any  very  great  trouble  ?  Has  she  sustained  a 
shock  of  any  kind,  either  mental  or  physical?  Is 
there  grief  or  anxiety  preying  upon  her?" 

"  I  do  not  know,"  said  Miss  Paine.  "  I  never 
knew  Mrs.  Glenmore  till  she  came  to  this  neighbor- 
hood. I  only  know  she  is  a  lady,  indeed,  and  there 
is  nothing  I  would  not  do  for  her." 

While  the  search  was  still  being  diligently  made 
for  Karlene,  her  husband  had  slowly  regained  his 
usual  health,  though  not  his  spirits,  for  he  had  been 
so  depressed,  so  unhappy,  so  apprehensive  of  the 
worst,  that  his  recovery  had  been  seriously  retarded. 

February  had  come,  and  the  crocus  and  the  snow- 
drop began  to  push  their  pretty  heads  through  the 
loamy,  leafy  soil. 

Barry  Glenmore  had  grown  of  late  very  anxious 
to  see  Hazel  Gregory,  for  it  occurred  to  him  that 
possibly  she  might  be  able  to  give  him  some  idea  of 
Karlene's  whereabouts.  So  he  lost  no  time  in  mak- 
ing his  preparations  to  visit  her. 

When  Barry  was  announced,  Hazel  was  not  in  the 
least  surprised.  Her  face  brightened  upon  his  first 
appearance  in  her  presence,  but  immediately  assumed 
a  pale  ashen  hue,  from  the  fear  that  he  might  suspect 
the  cruel,  heartless  intriguing  which  had  so  success- 
fully banished  his  lovely,  innocent  wife  from  the 
protection  of  his  roof.  She  could  not  understand 
the  change  that  had  taken  place.  The  light  had 
died  out  of  those  once  bright  eyes ;  the  smile  had 

9 


178  KARLENE  HOY. 

left  his  lips ;  his  face  was  sad  and  thoughtful.  It 
was  a  study  for  her,  for  she  very  well  knew  that  she 
was  the  cause  of  those  lines  of  sorrow  and  suffering. 

"Oh,  Hazel,  my  friend,  tell  me  if  you  know 
anything  of  my  dear  wife;  this  weight  of  sorrow  is 
robbing  me  of  my  life,  hope,  and  love  I" 

"  This  is  a  strange  lot  that  has  fallen  on  so  happy  a 
household,"  Hazel  answered,  in  a  sympathetic  voice ; 
still  she  was  determined  that  nothing  she  should  say 
or  do  should  betray  to  Mr.  Glenmore  that  she  knew 
anything  whatever  of  Karlene's  movements.  But 
it  pained  her  very  deeply  to  see  the  man  whom  she 
loved  so  dearly  bowed  down  with  grief,  anxiety, 
and  uncertainty.  It  was  almost  impossible  to  be- 
lieve that  this  seemingly  noble,  high-minded,  kind- 
hearted  woman  could  see  the  man  who  had  repeat- 
edly befriended  her  endure  this  sorrow,  crushing  his 
very  life  out,  and  not  try  to  stay  the  current  that 
was  so  fast  carrying  him  on  to  utter  ruin.  Ah, 
Hazel,  be  careful,  or  else  you  may  repent  at  your 
leisure  the  misery  which  your  plotting  and  scheming 
has  brought  to  these  loving  hearts. 

Barry,  in  his  abstraction  of  mind,  paced  to  and 
fro  through  the  long  drawing-rooms,  stopping  at  the 
window,  before  which  was  spread  out  the  loveliest  of 
landscape  gardens. 

Londale  was  the  name  Hazel  had  given  to  her 
beautiful  home,  and  the  pride  with  which  she  re- 
garded this  place  was  indeed  pardonable,  and  she 


FRIDAY.  179 

had  been  amply  rewarded  for  the  very  great  care 
and  time  she  had  expended  upon  it. 

While  Barry  stood  ruminating  upon  what  the  last 
few  years  had  brought  him  of  happiness  and  misery, 
memories  of  days  gone  by  rushed  over  him,  when  he 
had  first  met,  loved,  and  won  his  beautiful  wife. 
Ah,  what  happy  days  were  those  when  contrasted 
with  the  present  ones,  so  full  of  sorrow  and  sadness, 
so  long  and  full  of  uncertainty,  dark  and  rayless  as 
the  midnight  hour !  He  had  almost  counted  the 
moments  since  his  darling  Karlene  had  left  him. 
The  weeks  had  passed  by  and  clustered  into  months, 
and  the  years  had  filled  and  ripened  and  fallen  into 
the  broad  bosom  of  the  past.  How  white  his  face 
had  grown,  and  what  a  shadow  of  despair  had  come 
into  his  eyes!  But  he  was  aroused  by  a  hand  being 
laid  on  his  arm,  and  he  turned  to  find  Hazel  stand- 
ing beside  him.  She  felt  alarmed  at  the  agony  de- 
picted upon  that  noble  face,  and  somewhat  reproached 
herself  for  the  part  she  had  enacted  in  this  almost 
tragedy. 


180  KARLENE  HOY. 


CHAPTEE    XXX. 

LEGON'S   LIFE   A   FAILUKE. 

You  perhaps  wonder  how  all  these  people  hap- 
pened on  the  scene  when  Mr.  Ellis  was  shot.  They 
lived  very  near  and  were  great  friends,  continually 
watching  that  they  might  befriend  Mrs.  Gist  in  some 
way,  and  were  ready  to  come  to  her  assistance  at  a 
moment's  warning,  and  were  there  at  this  time  for 
the  purpose  of  giving  the  man  Legon  and  his  posse 
into  the  hands  of  the  law.  Legon  was  at  once  ar- 
rested and  boldly  accused  of  the  attempted  murder. 
He  turned  deadly  pale  and  seemed  about  to  swoon  ; 
but,  presently  recovering  himself,  he  demanded 
proof  of  the  heinous  charge,  declaring,  with  a  well- 
feigned  innocence,  that  Mr.  Ellis  and  himself  were 
good  friends. 

He  was  told  that,  if  innocent,  it  was  only  necessary 
for  him  to  prove  it. 

"No;  you  have  made  the  charge,"  said  Legon, 
with  wild,  daring  gestures,  "now  it  is  your  business 
to  prove  it  to  be  true  or  release  me." 

Then  Boggins,  who,  you  remember,  had  been  a 
silent  spectator  of  the  attempted  assassination,  inter- 
rupted him : 


LEGON'S  LIFE  A   FAILURE. 

"  The  former  we  will  have  no  trouble  at  all  in 
doing." 

And,  in  spite  of  the  protestations  of  the  accused 
and  his  friend,  he  was  safely  landed  in  prison  to 
await  his  trial. 

On  the  day  following  Boggins  came  forward,  say- 
ing,— 

"  My  friends,  listen  !  I  have  a  plan  by  which  I 
think  we  can  entrap  the  fiend  into  a  full  confession 
of  this  crime;  so  to-morrow  we  will,  should  you  all 
approve,  go  to  his  cell  and  interview  him." 

Trusting,  as  they  were  wont,  to  Boggins's  sound 
judgment,  on  the  day  appointed  there  was  quite  a 
company  gathered  in  the  county  jail  to  witness  Bog- 
gins's victory  and  Legon's  confession. 

When  Boggins  crossed  the  threshold  of  the  cell, 
Legon  trembled. 

"  Wretch  !"  thundered  Boggins.  "Villain  !  mur- 
derer!" (It  was  Boggins  who  had  assumed  the 
character  of  the  wretch,  Garric,  to  whom  Legon  had 
paid  a  handsome  sum  to  hide  away  Ellis's  body.) 
" Dare  you  deny  your  crime  before  me?  Down  and 
beg  for  mercy  as  you  hope  for  life  and  forgiveness." 

The  wretched  man  instantly  fell  on  his  knees  and 
confessed  all.  Although  he  acknowledged  his  crime, 
in  order  to  determine  whether  the  penalty  should  be 
imprisonment  for  life  or  for  a  short  time  only,  it 
was  necessary  to  submit  his  case  to  judge  and  jury, 
who,  upon  mature  deliberation,  decided  that,  as  this 


182  KARLENE  HOY. 

was  his  second  dastardly  attempt  to  take  the  life  of 
Mr.  Ellis,  he  must  spend  the  remnant  of  his  miser- 
able days  within  the  walls  of  a  dungeon. 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

MISEKABLE   BECAUSE   OF   ANOTHER'S   SIN. 

WE  have  never  told  you  the  history  of  that  sad 
missive  that  came  begging  Karlene  to  come  imme- 
diately to  her  loving  friends,  Lillie  and  Ruth  ;  but 
it  came  too  late;  long  after  Karlene  had  deserted 
her  husband  and  home.  This  letter  had  been  laid 
aside,  with  the  many  other  important  ones,  to  be 
answered  when  the  dark  clouds  that  hovered  so 
thick  and  black  over  this  once  happy  home — but 
now,  alas!  so  divided  and  broken  up  by  sickness 
and  separation — should  disperse. 

It  was  the  22d  of  July,  18 — .  Karlene  Glenmore 
had  been  from  her  home  five  years.  She  was  now 
twenty-four  years  old.  The  child  and  idol — for 
such  he  was  indeed — was  a  comfort  and  a  joy  to 
the  lonely  mother. 

Karlene  lived  in  a  small  village  on  the  coast,  in 
quite  a  retired  little  spot,  and  was  as  happy  as  she 
could  be  under  the  existing  circumstances.  She  prayed 


MISERABLE  BECAUSE  OF  ANOTHER'S  SIN.   183 

that  God  might  teach  her  aright  and  help  her  raise 
her  child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord, 
and  she  hoped  and  prayed  that  at  no  distant  day  all 
would  be  well  with  them.  This  was  a  beautiful 
morning;  all  nature  was  up  and  awake.  The  birds 
were  singing  gayly.  Karlene  had  taken  her  work 
and  gone  to  her  favorite  tree  on  the  lawn,  to  live 
over  again  the  once  happy  days  so  far  away  and  the 
time  so  long  past  since  she  had  looked  on  the  one 
face  and  form  that  she  had  loved  as  her  life. 

"  Dear  heaven  !  will  I  drag  out  my  existence  here 
in  this  lonely  place,  and  no  one  be  the  better  off  for 
my  having  lived?"  Karlene  exclaimed.  "Will  I 
be  compelled  to  spend  the  remaining  few  days  of  my 
life  here  alone?  No!  I  shall  let  my  dear  father 
know  and  he  will  come  to  me,  for  he  knows  I  love 
him,  and  he  will  not  betray  me  if  I  write  and  tell 
him  all." 

Upon  further  consideration  she  said, — 

"  No !  He,  loving  my  husband  so  much,  and 
thinking  perhaps  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  and 
happiness  to  us  again,  will  disclose  my  secret  to  him. 
That  will  never  do !  Heaven  help  me  to  hold  my 
peace  for  my  child's  sake." 

Little  Barry  came  bounding  up  the  walk,  for  he 
had  been  permitted  to  go  to  the  post-office  with  Miss 
Paine. 

"  Here,  mamma,"  said  the  boy,  proudly,  "  see 
what  I  have  brought  you !  The  gentleman  gave 


184  KARLENE  HOY. 

me  this  paper  for  you.  Why  don't  yon  get  letters 
like  Dick  Valworth's  mamma?  To-day  he  got  one 
and  said  it  was  from  his  papa.  Why  don't  you  get 
letters  from  my  papa  ?" 

Karlene  did  not  answer  just  then,  and  the  child 
still  insisted  on  knowing  why  his  papa  didn't  come 
to  see  them  or  write  them  a  letter. 

Often  the  boy  questioned  his  mother  in  regard  to 
his  father,  asking  her  where  he  was,  when  he  would 
come,  and  if  he  loved  them ;  but  to  all  these  ques- 
tions Karlene  gave  an  evasive  answer. 

At  this  moment  the  child,  seeing  a  bright  and 
beautiful  butterfly,  ran  off  in  pursuit  of  it,  while  the 
mother  sat  in  deep  thought,  her  heart  throbbing  and 
pulsating  with  pain,  which  was  almost  unbearable  at 
the  thought  that  she  could  not  answer  her  child's 
question,  "  Does  my  papa  love  us  ?"  in  the  affirma- 
tive. 

Karlene  raised  herself  from  her  reclining  position 
just  enough  to  glance  at  the  paper  brought  her  by 
her  bright-eyed  boy.  She  saw  it  was  her  old  favor- 
ite, the  New  York  Herald.  She  opened  it,  hoping 
to  see  some  familiar  name  or  news  from  her  home. 
After  glancing  over  it  carelessly,  and  seeing  nothing 
to  interest  her  except  the  marriage  of  a  friend,  she 
threw  it  aside,  her  own  sorrowful  thoughts  occupying 
her  mind  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others.  Next  day, 
while  sitting  alone,  she  chanced  to  pick  up  the  same 
paper  again.  Her  eyes  fell  upon  a  sketch  headed, 


MISERABLE  BECAUSE  OF  ANOTHER'S  SIN.  185 

"A  Terrible  Railroad  Accident!    Great  Loss,  both 
of  Life  and  Property  I" 

Seeing  that  the  scene  of  the  terrible  disaster  was 
not  far  from  her  old  home,  New  York,  she  thought 
strange  that  it  had  been  overlooked  the  day  before. 
She  first  read  the  many  distressing  incidents  con- 
nected with  this  awful  holocaust,  for  many  were 
burned  and  charred  into  unrecognizable  masses  of 
flesh  and  bone.  Then  she  cast  her  eyes  down  the 
long  list  containing  the  names  of  those  who  were 
killed  and  wounded.  Among  the  injured  she  found 
several  familiar  names,  but  none,  so  far,  among  those 
killed.  How  unfortunate  that  this  paper  fell  into 
her  hands  the  second  time  !  She  soon  came  upon  the 
name  of  her  personal  friend,  Mr.  Emerson,  who,  it 
was  stated,  was  killed  instantly.  How  shocked  she 
was  !  but  read  on  further  to  find  three  more  names, 
and  then  a  fourth  one  was — Oh,  heaven  !  could  it  be ! 
Yes.  There,  standing  out  before  her  like  letters  of 
fire,  was  the  name  of  her  husband,  Barry  Glenmore ! 
She  sat  there  immovable,  as  if  carved  in  stone ;  her 
eyes  riveted  to  the  letters  forming  that  dear  name. 
Merciful  God !  could  this  be  true  ?  Pressing  her 
fingers  before  her  aching  eyes  to  shutout  the  horrible 
pictures  that  would  arise  before  her,  she  sank  back 
almost  senseless.  Ah,  me!  if  fortune  had  only 
favored  her  with  the  strength  requisite  to  read  next 
day's  paper,  for  it  corrected  the  terrible  report. 
Fate  seemed  against  her.  She  arose  with  the  deter- 

9* 


186  KARLENE  HOY. 

mination  to  go  at  once  to  her  home  and  husband  as 
fast  as  wheels  could  carry  her ;  but  ere  she  reached 
the  house  she  fell  in  a  deep  swoon. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

MEMORY  GAVE  IT  BACK  TO  HER. 

AEE  you  growing  weary  of  our  story,  dear  reader  ? 
Shall  we  close  here  and  say  no  more  concerning  the 
life  of  our  heroine?  Shall  we  leave  you  to  imagine 
what  became  of  Karlene  and  her  beautiful  boy,  little 
Barry?  No;  something  tells  us  that  you  would  rather 
follow  Karlene  to  the  end  of  this  story,  hoping  to 
see  her  triumphant  over  the  enemies  who  have 
worked  her  such  dire  evil.  When  Karlene  recovered 
from  her  swoon  she  could  remember  nothing  of  what 
she  had  read  or  why  she  was  placed  in  her  bed. 
Presently  memory  gave  it  all  back  to  her,  and  she 
called  for  the  paper  and  looked  for  the  date.  It  was 
July  17.  Oh  !  so  long  ago,  and  she — his  wife — was 
not  notified !  Her  husband  dead  and  buried,  per- 
haps, by  this  time !  Oh,  horrible  !  And  such  an  in- 
tense longing  came  over  her  for  home  and  friends  as 
almost  to  drive  her  mad,  and  for  three  weeks  her 
life  hung  on  a  very  tiny  thread.  At  last  the  crisis 


MEMORY  GAVE  IT  BACK  TO  HER.        187 

came  and  passed,  the  physician  pronounced  her  on 
the  road  to  recovery,  and  Karlene  Glen  more  slowly 
came  back  to  life  and  health,  though  very  reluctantly 
on  her  part. 

When  she  was  able  to  be  up  she  determined  to 
write  to  Mr.  Melbourne  to  ascertain  if  that  report  of 
July  17  could  be  true.  She  hesitated,  and  wondered 
if  such  a  letter  would  be  the  means  of  taking  her 
darling  boy  from  her.  Death  a  thousand  times 
rather  than  that  trial!  "  What  shall  I  do  ?  Where 
is  my  dear  guardian  ?  Will  I  never  see  him 
again?"  she  exclaimed.  Suddenly  she  remembered 
that  he  must  be  almost  seventy  years  of  age. 

Why  had  her  life  been  blighted  ?  Why  had  she 
fled  from  her  much-loved  home?  She  lived  over 
again  every  little  incident  in  that  unhappy  quarrel 
in  which  he  threatened  divorce  and  separation  from 
her.  In  her  meditations,  which  were  long  and  fre- 
quent, she  decided  that  Hazel  Gregory,  kistead  of 
mediating  between  herself  and  her  husband,  had 
done  everything  in  her  power  to  bring  about  the 
separation.  She  knew  and  felt,  now,  that  she  had 
been  no  friend,  and  her  eyes  were  opened  in  regard 
to  this  woman,  whom  she  believed  to  have  worked 
her  more  harm  than  any  other  living  human  being, 
and  in  her  long  self-communings  she  decided  that 
Hazel  had  always  loved  her  husband.  She  could 
remember  the  glances  of  admiration,  the  coquetry, 
the  many,  many  little  things  which  were  now  proof 


188  KARLENE  HOY. 

conclusive.  Why  had  she  been  so  blind  all  that 
time?  She  saw  so  plainly  now  that  Hazel  had  been 
the  wicked  woman  who  had  separated  her  from  her 
husband  and  driven  her  far  from  her  home  and 
all  she  loved  best  on  earth.  She  saw  and  knew  now 
that  it  was  irretrievably  too  late  !  Oh,  heaven  !  too 
late !  All  was  over  now  !  Two,  three  lives  or  more 
made  miserable  wrecks  by  one  wicked,  designing 
woman.  Ah  !  dear  reader,  you  will  never  quite 
understand  or  appreciate  the  trials,  disappointments, 
and  heartaches  of  our  beautiful  heroine,  so  far  from 
home  and  sadly  in  need  of  a  guide  and  guard. 

"  I  am  desperately  wicked.  I  know  it  should  not 
be  so.  Troubles  and  misfortunes  should  humble 
and  ennoble  people  rather  than  render  them  reckless 
and  hopeless,  as  I  now  feel,"  said  Karlene.  But 
her  woman's  keen  instinct  told  her  that  the  past  was 
beyond  recall  and  her  life  ruined,  and  throwing  her- 
self upos  her  couch,  she  gave  way  to  her  grief  in 
deep,  broken  sobs  that  shook  her  frame  from  head 
to  foot,  and  left  her  lying  there  pale  and  exhausted, 
looking  like  a  poor  broken  lily  which  had  been 
beaten  from  its  stem  and  pelted  by  the  rains  from 
heaven. 

"Oh,  my  God!"  said  she,  "this  uncertainty! 
Day  and  night  the  shadow  of  death  rests  upon  me 
with  an  ever-deepening  and  darkening  horror !  Ah, 
can  it  be  that  my  eyes  will  never  again  rest  upon  the 
face  of  my  beloved,  he  who  was  so  noble  and  true  ? 


MEMORY  GAVE  IT  BACK  TO  HER.         Ig9 

A  gentler  soul  than  his  never  dwelt  in  human  breast ; 
nobler  qualities  were  never  evinced  by  husband, 
protector,  and  friend.  Truly,  the  grim  destroyer, 
Death,  has  chosen  a  high  and  shining  mark ;  pray 
God  his  aim  was  an  erring  one  !" 

But  what  should  she  do  ?  To  remain  here  would 
be  to  her  a  living  death,  and  to  go  away  would  debar 
her  of  news  from  home  and  friends ;  but  upon  ma- 
ture deliberation  she  decided  to  stay  where  she  was 
for  the  present,  at  least,  probably,  until  her  son  should 
attain  his  majority ;  but  how  slowly  those  lonely 
years  would  drag  their  weary  length  away  ! 

Karlene  had  grown  very  nervous,  and  devoured 
the  daily  papers  and  journals  in  eager  expectation  of 
hearing  some  news  from  home.  How  deeply  she 
sorrowed  no  one  ever  knew.  Poor  lonely  woman ! 
She  stood  by  the  window  trying  to  peer  into  the 
future  and  awaiting  the  appearance  of  her  boy, — the 
one  object  on  earth  of  whose  love  she  was  certain. 
Karlene,  standing  there  in  her  graceful,  sweeping 
robes,  with  that  longing,  wistful  expression  upon 
her  face,  made  a  picture  long  to  be  remembered ;  for 
though  her  beautiful  face  usually  wore  the  pallor  of 
death,  and  her  lovely  eyes  the  expression  of  those  who 
have  nothing  to  hope  for,  still  the  appearance  of  her 
child  at  any  time  would  show  the  mother's  love  in  her 
heart  by  suffusing  the  pale  face  with  a  rosy  red  aud 
the  beautiful  eyes  with  the  light  of  a  mother's  love. 

The  day  preceding  the  one  which  brought  to  Kar- 


190  KARLENK   HOY. 

lene  the  fatal  news  concerning  her  husband  was  a 
day  never  to  be  forgotten  by  her,  because  of  the 
presageful  omens  which  weighed  upon  her  heart 
like  an  incubus.  A  presentiment  of  coming  evil, 
which  brought  with  it  a  strange  oppression  that 
she  could  neither  explain  nor  throw  off,  rested  so 
heavily  upon  her  already  burdened  heart.  A  strange 
dream  haunted  her.  In  her  fitful  slumbers  there 
passed  before  her  mind  like  panoramic  views  many 
incidents  connected  with  her  home  life.  She  dreamed 
that  in  the  midst  of  the  glowing  summer  she  lay 
dead  in  this  beloved  home,  and  her  husband  and 
friends  were  grieved  beyond  measure.  The  sun  had 
set,  and  the  soft,  subdued  light  of  the  gloaming 
threw  a  tender  shadowy  light  over  the  fair  face  and 
golden  hair  of  Karlene.  Just  then  little  Barry  came 
bounding  into  the  room  saying, — 

"  Mother,  see  what  a  lovely  evening  it  is  !  Come 
go  with  me  for  a  walk." 

Throwing  a  light  shawl  about  her  shoulders,  for 
the  air  was  cool  and  bracing,  and  taking  Barry  by 
the  hand,  she  went  into  the  garden.  Though  its 
glory  was  decidedly  on  the  wane,  it  was  as  yet  un- 
visited  by  the  frosts.  Indeed,  it  looked  very  beau- 
tiful, and  it  brought  back  memories  of  her  childhood 
home.  It  seemed  so  long  ago  since  she  lived  those 
happy  days, — almost  eight  long,  weary  years.  How 
changed  was  she  and  everything!  Time  had  not 
stood  still.  Her  eyes  fell  upon  her  darling  and  her 


MEMORY  GAVE  IT  BACK  TO  HER.    . 

face  instantly  softened.  They  did  not  tarry  long  in 
the  garden,  for  a  shivering  sense  of  discomfort  soon 
drove  them  into  the  house.  Although  the  sun  had 
shone  bright  and  warm  in  the  morning,  the  fore- 
shadowing of  a  storm  was  later  very  evident.  A 
haze  had  spread  over  the  sky,  increasing  in  leaden 
hue  towards  night.  The  chilly  wind  moaned  fitfully 
through  the  trees,  and  the  landscape  darkened  like  a 
face  shadowed  by  some  coming  evil.  Karlene  feared 
a  storm  very  much;  but  a  faint  glimmering  of  hope 
began  to  dawn  in  her  breast  as  she  saw  the  cloud 
that  had  overcast  the  sky  slowly  vanishing.  She 
said  to  herself,  "There  may  be  a  gale  blowing 
straight  from  heaven  for  me  against  the  current 
of  evil."  But  in  her  wavering  state  of  mind  the 
turn  of  the  scales  would  depend  very  much  on  her 
decision  to  remain,  or  to  lay  aside  pride  and  fear 
and  take  her  child  and  go  home.  Wearied  and  de- 
spondent, she  turned  to  her  books.  A  smoulder- 
ing wood  fire  upon  the  hearth  softened  the  air  into 
summer's  temperature.  The  heat  was  grateful  to 
her  chilled,  bloodless  body,  and  gave  her  a  luxurious 
sense  of  physical  strength  and  comfort. 

"  I  will  leave  this  place,  with  its  memories  of 
loneliness,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  for  it  is  growing 
hateful  to  me.  I  suppose,  though,  it  would  be  the 
same  anywhere  else.  I  am  too  weak  and  ill  to  face 
new  scenes  and  discomforts.  A  little  enjoyment  and 
bodily  respite  from  pain  seems  about  all  that  is  left 


192  KARLENE  HOY. 

for  me  of  existence,  and  perhaps  I  can  find  them 
here  as  well  as  elsewhere." 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

THE  MIRROR  OF  HEE  PAST. 

KAKLEKE  had  a  horror  of  meeting  strangers  which 
she  could  not  overcome.  Many  had  called  to  see  her, 
but  she  always  excused  herself  by  saying  she  would 
be  glad  if  they  would  call  again  when  she  was  well 
enough  to  see  them.  She  spent  much  time  regretting 
her  misspent  life.  How  long  ago  it  all  seemed  since 
she  had  known  happiness !  Now,  these  words  came 
into  her  mind :  "  Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that 
shall  he  also  reap."  She  had  sown  pride  and  wilful- 
ness;  now  she  was  reaping  bitterness,  tears,  and 
death,  and,  shuddering,  she  buried  her  face  in  her 
hands  and  shed  the  many  tears  that  had  lain  like 
liquid  fire  behind  her  heavy,  drooping  eyelids  for 
days. 

"  I  have  almost  wept  my  life  out  since  that  dread 
happening,"  said  Karlene  to  herself,  and  she  had 
stood  aloof  from  the  world  and  its  attractions,  and 
suffered  in  silence.  She  sorrowed  over  her  husband's 
supposed  death  with  a  grief  that  knew  no  bounds. 


TEE  MIRROR   OF  HER  PAST.  193 

"  He  was  one  of  the  bravest  and  noblest  of  men," 
said  she;  but  to  avenge  himself  he  had  avowed  a 
separation  and  brought  misery  and  death,  a  thou- 
sand times,  to  them  both.  "  '  There's  nothing  half 
so  sweet  in  life  as  love's  young  dream,'  "  said  Kar- 
lene.  "  We  were  so  happy  fora  time,  but  alas  !  how 
short-lived  it  was !"  The  cold  and  cruel  words  of 
her  husband  came  back  to  her,  and  the  tenderness 
and  sweetness  of  her  brief  young  life  died  out  for- 
ever. All  that  was  best  and  brightest  died  within 
her  that  night. 

How  often  had  Karlene  regretted  ever  leaving  her 
school  home, — the  one  she  loved  best  and  the  one  in 
which  she  was  so  happy  !  Her  home  without  cares 
or  troubles.  Oh  !  if  she  could  lay  her  tired,  aching 
head  on  Miss  Clara's  breast  and  breathe  away  her 
life! 

"  The  sun  of  my  life  has  gone  down  in  gloom 
and  chill,  and  dear  Marjorie  Mauchline,  how  I  would 
like  to  know  what  her  life  has  been  !  I  trust  heaven 
has  been  more  merciful  to  her  than  it  has  to  me.  If  I 
could  but  live  those  dear  old  school-days  over  again !" 

Karlene  was  more  or  less  superstitious  and  be- 
lieved in  presentiments,  and  her  dreams  haunted  her. 
She  daily  expected  some  news  or  arrival  from  her 
home,  and  the  suspense  grew  intolerable  sometimes. 
One  day  little  Barry  rushed  in,  all  enthusiasm,  shout- 
ing,— 

"  Mamma !   Mamma !   There's  a  gentleman  in  the 


194  KARLENE  HOY. 

drawing-room  waiting  to  see  you.     You  know  him, 
for  he  told  me  he  was  your  (  Father  Melbourne.' r' 

Karlene's  heart  almost  stood  still.  The  boy  was 
very  impatient  for  his  mother  to  go  and  meet  the 
gentleman,  but  all  the  time  she  was  trying  to  com- 
pose herself,  wondering  how  he  had  discovered  her 
whereabouts,  and  breathing  a  prayer  that  they  would 
not  take  her  beautiful  boy.  She  hastened  down  to 
where  Mr.  Melbourne  awaited  her,  not  knowing  how 
to  receive  him.  Ah  !  never  again  will  he  see  depicted 
on  mortal  face  such  a  look  of  agony  as  hers  wore ; 
never  did  human  voice  sound  so  despairing  as  did 
hers  to  him.  She  stood  in  the  door-way  with  clasped 
hands,  as  if  she  were  a  statue.  Her  guardian's 
heart  sank  within  him  to  see  that  face  so  changed 
and  the  look  of  sadness  written  there.  Karlene, 
faint  and  exhausted,  fell  at  his  feet  and  sobbed  out 
her  grief.  He  raised  her  gently  in  his  arms  and 
wiped  away  her  tears,  then  told  how  these  many 
years  they  had  searched  the  States  for  her,  and  how 
her  husband  had  almost  worn  out  his  life  looking  for 
her.  Mr.  Melbourne  was  so  overjoyed  at  finding 
Karlene  that  he  could  scarcely  wait  to  see  her  entirely 
recover  from  her  weakness,  but  rushed  off  to  flash  the 
glad  tidings  over  the  wires  to  the  poor,  sad,  aching 
heart  of  Barry  Glenmore.  The  constant  anxiety  of 
the  search  told  heavily  upon  Mr.  Melbourne,  for 
often,  very  often,  he  was  many  nights  without  sleep. 


THE  MIRROR   OF  HER  PAST.  195 

Life  was  a  never-ending  pain  to  Barry  Glen  more. 
More  than  once  these  words  had  formed  on  his 
lips:  "I  will  end  this  miserable  existence.  I  do 
not  longer  want  to  live.  The  contents  of  this 
bottle  will  end  all  the  unhappy  to-morrows  for  me 
here." 

Then  he  would  ask  himself:  "Must  I  end  this 
life  by  these  few  drops  of  poison,  or  take  courage 
and  still  suffer  this  suspense,  hoping  joy  may  come 
at  last  ?"  His  eyes  had  under  them  deep  shadows, 
his  words  were  few,  his  manner  strange. 

"  I  wonder  what  my  portion  will  be  in  the  world 
to  come?"  said  he.  All  through  that  day  he  was 
in  torture,  and  so  longed  for  relief  from  pain  and 
regret. 

Barry  had  been  in  B for  some  weeks, — so 

miserable  there,  but  much  more  miserable  anywhere 
else.  Said  he :  "I  could  bear  sorrow,  despair,  any- 
thing rather  than  this  suspense." 

The  sun  had  sunk  behind  the  distant  mountains, 
and  the  landscape,  as  seen  from  the  window,  was 
growing  obscure  in  the  early  dusk  of  the  autumn 
evening.  A  luxurious  sense  of  comfort  stole  over 
him,  and  he  composed  himself  to  meditate,  little 
imagining  he  would  fall  asleep.  He  noticed  before 
falling  to  sleep  that  it  was  nearly  night.  His  mail 
had  been  brought  and  thrown  on  the  escritoire,  but 
no  news  came  in  the  least  encouraging.  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne wrote  that  he  was  not  well  and  had  decided  to 


196  KARLENE  HOY. 

take  a  few  days'  rest  before  pursuing  Iris  journey,  but 
would  expect  a  letter  very  soon,  and  would  not  leave 
that  place  until  he  had  heard  from  him  again. 

The  wind  began  to  moan  and  sigh  around  the 
angles  of  the  house,  and  soon  the  rain  beat  against 
the  window-panes.  Barry,  tired  in  body  and  mind, 
slept  a  good  sound  sleep,  which  did  more  to  sustain 
him  than  anything  else.  All  without  had  seemed 
to  him  emblematic  of  himself,  and  yet  the  sleeper, 
in  his  dreams,  travelled  night  and  day,  hoping  to 
find  what  he  had  so  long  sought. 

Would  that  we  could  have  told  him  some  whole- 
some truths,  for  even  an  enemy  could  hardly  have 
looked  on  that  noble  patrician  face  without  pitying 
him. 

When  Barry  awoke  the  sun  was  sending  forth  its 
vivid  rays,  which  seemed  to  make  the  whole  world 
bright,  happy,  and  glorious ;  but  indeed  it  contained 
many  sad  hearts.  His  health  had  been  steadily  de- 
clining since  the  mysterious  disappearance  of  his 
beloved  wife.  During  his  early  married  life  he  was 
considered  an  Apollo  both  in  face  and  form,  but 
"time  waits  for  no  man,"  and  it  had  not  for  him. 
His  brow  was  marked  by  lines  of  care,  so  that,  in 
truth,  he  looked  prematurely  old.  He  had  now 
almost  given  up  in  despair.  It  seemed  that  nothing 
had  been  left  undone,  no  stone  unturned,  in  the  hope 
of  finding  Karlene.  From  the  rock-ribbed  moun- 
tains of  New  York  to  the  sea-girt  coast  of  California 


THE  MIRROR   OF  HER   PAST.  197 

had  their  search  carried  them,  but  all  in  vain.  This 
evening,  while  sitting  alone,  Barry  Glenmore  re- 
membered the  soft  and  gentle  touch  of  Karlene's 
hand  upon  his  aching  brow,  and  groaned  aloud  at 
the  thought  of  the  gulf  that  his  own  words  had 
placed  between  them, — a  gulf  seemingly  too  deep 
and  too  wide  to  be  bridged  over  by  any  effort  of  his. 
As  the  shadows  deepened  around  him  he  arose  and 
went,  weary  and  despondent,  to  his  own  room ;  it 
had  evidently  been  forgotten  or  neglected,  for  it  was 
chilly  and  fireless.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  could 
drop  out  of  existence  unnoticed  and  uncared  for.  A 
sense  of  loneliness  and  desolation,  such  as  he  had  never 
known,  came  over  him  ;  he  felt  himself  orphaned  of 
heaven  and  earth,  forsaken  by  God  and  man. 

We  must  not  fail  to  tell  you,  dear  reader,  how 
fortune  favored  Mr.  Melbourne  in  his  search  for 
Karlene.  In  his  travels  through  the  southwestern 
part  of  California  he  was  so  attracted  by  the  pretty 
little  town  of  Las  Flores  that  he  could  not  resist  the 
inclination  to  stop  over  and  rest.  The  next  morning, 
while  sitting  upon  a  rustic  settee  in  its  triangular 
little  park,  he  saw  a  bright,  rosy  boy  playing  upon 
the  grass.  Calling  the  boy  to  him,  he,  through  mere 
curiosity,  began  to  question  him. 

"  Come,  my  little  man,  and  sit  upon  my  knee  and 
tell  me  of  yourself.  Were  you  born  here  ?  do  you 
live  here  ?  and  what  is  your  name  ?" 

"  My  name  is  Barry  Glenmore.     Mamma  Hoy, 


198  KARLENE  HOY. 

Miss  Paine,  Tennie,  and  I  have  always  lived  here. 
I  have  asked  my  mamma  where  my  papa  was,  but 
she  always  said,  *  Do  not  bother  me  with  questions, 
my  darling;'  but  I  do  think, sir,  that  he  could  write 
to  us  as  Dick  Valworth's  papa  does  to  them." 

"  Perhaps  he  will  some  time,  my  boy." 

"  No,  sir ;  they  told  me  I  would  never  see  or  hear 
from  him." 

When  Mr.  Melbourne  heard  the  boy's  name  he 
was  startled  into  immediate  action ;  and  when,  by 
further  questioning,  the  little  fellow  told  him  his 
mother's  name  was  Karlene  Hoy  Glen  more,  he  arose 
and,  taking  the  child  by  the  hand,  said, — 

"  Take  me  to  your  mother,  Barry.  I  must  see 
her." 

Without  hesitation  the  child  obeyed ;  and  after 
traversing  several  handsomely-laid-out  streets  they 
stopped  at  the  little  wicket  which  gave  ingress  to 
"Sylvan  Retreat,"  as  Karlene  had  dubbed  her 
cottage  home.  Upon  entering,  Mr.  Melbourne  told 
the  boy  to  go  tell  his  mother  that  "  Father  Mel- 
bourne" wished  to  see  her.  Karlene,  snatching  her 
boy  to  her  bosom,  rained  tears  and  kisses  upon  his 
upturned,  wondering,  astonished  little  face.  "  Ah  !" 
she  thought,  "  if  my  little  Barry,  the  pledge  of  love 
and  affection  which  God  gave  us,  should  be  the 
means  of  restoring  me  to  my  father  and  my  dear 
home,  how  doubly  dear  he  would  be  and  how  doubly 
bles£  should  I  be !" 


FAIR  BUT  FALSE.  199 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

FAIR  BUT  FALSE. 

DEAR  reader,  we  will  now  take  up  the  broken 
links  of  the  story  and  bring  again  to  your  notice  our 
character,  Hazel  Gregory,  as  it  has  been  some  time 
since  we  have  told  you  anything  concerning  her 
whereabouts.  Great  heaven !  what  a  price  to  pay 
for  happiness  and  it  not  yet  secured  !  We  will  tell 
you  her  sad  story.  Go  back  with  us  to  that  fateful 
morning  when  Karlene  read  the  news  that  very 
nearly  bereft  her  of  life.  When  she  read  of  that 
horrible  accident,  she  only  read  a  portion  of  it.  The 
next  day's  paper  corrected  the  report  of  Barry  Glen- 
more's  death,  but,  fortunately  or  unfortunately,  as 
you  please,  named  Mrs.  Gregory  among  the  wounded. 
The  latter  had  wandered  from  place  to  place  since 
we  last  heard  from  her,  seeking  happiness  and  not 
finding  it.  She  was  in  a  manner  desperate.  Things 
had  not  gone  with  her  as  she  wished  them  to.  She  be- 
lieved Karlene  to  be  as  far  removed  from  her  as  if  she 
were  dead,  and  hoped  that  Barry  would  now  turn  to 
her  for  consolation,  but  she  had  never  seen  him  face 
to  face  but  once  since  he  came  to  interview  her  con- 
cerning Karlene's  flight;  still  she  loved  him  none 


200  KARLENE  HOY. 

the  less,  though  years  had  passed  and  brought  many 
changes  to  her.  Hazel  was  all  alone  in  the  world, 
her  sister  and  aunt  having  died  some  time  since. 
She  was  no  longer  a  society  woman.  She  would 
often  say,  "There  is  nothing  in  this  life;  it  is  all 
'  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit/  I  sigh  for  some- 
thing real ;"  and  she  turned  away  in  disgust.  She 
had  been  to  visit  a  friend,  and  was  returning  home 
when  that  horrible  railway  accident  occurred.  The 
cars  being  thrown  from  the  track,  Hazel  was  struck 
by  one  of  the  heavy  railings,  and  when  picked  up 
was  almost,  if  not  quite,  senseless. 

On  that  bright,  beautiful  moonlight  night  what 
heart-rending  scenes  were  witnessed !  Death  had 
already  laid  his  icy  finger  on  many,  and  others  were 
fearing  the  same  fate.  Many  were  shrieking  with 
terror  and  crying  aloud  in  agony ;  some  were  pray- 
ing iu  earnest  appeals,  and  others  walked  up  and 
down,  back  and  forth,  as  if  demented.  Fortunately, 
there  were  but  few  women  -and  children  on  board. 
Some  calmly  folded  their  arms  and  died  the  death 
of  the  righteous,  while  some  met  their  fate  cursing 
God  and  the  day  they  were  born.  "  Help  !  help !" 
shrieked  others. 

Hazel  was  aroused  from  her  lethargy  by  hearing 
her  name  called : 

"  Hazel,  what  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 

Barry  Glenmore  had  reached  her  with  very  great 
difficulty,  for  he  had  been  rendered  insensible  by  the 


FAIR  BUT  FALSE.  201 

shock,  and  life  was  at  one  time  thought  by  the  phy- 
sician to  be  extinct,  but  he  was  only  stunned. 

"  How  are  you  hurt?"  he  asked,  in  the  deepest 
distress.  "  Can't  I  do  something  for  you?  You  seem 
to  be  suffering  greatly." 

"  Yes,  but  it  is  too  late  now ;"  and  indeed  it  was 
too  late,  for  her  mind  wandered,  and  she  saw  and 
realized  her  condition. 

His  sympathy  was  so  strong  and  true  that  he 
would  have  done  anything  for  her. 

"  I  thank  you  very  much,  but  let  me  rest." 

"  Can't  I  bring  you  some  water?" 

"  No,  I  want  nothing.  Go  away  and  let  me  end 
this  painful  life  here  as  soon  as  possible,"  said  Hazel. 
"  I  loved  you  as  I  did  my  life,  and  you  scorned  my 
love;  now  I  will  not  have  your  sympathy." 

"  Your  words  pain  me  more  than  I  can  tell  you," 
answered  Barry,  and  he  then  hurried  off  for  assist- 
ance in  order  to  make  her  more  comfortable. , 

"  The  way  of  life  is  closed  for  me,"  she  said  to 
him,  sadly,  when  he  returned.  He  was  very  thought- 
ful and  tender  of  her  feelings  and  kinder  than  he 
had  ever  been  to  her. 

"Leave  me,"  said  she.  "I  have  lived  without 
you  these  many  dreary  days,  so  I  will  try  to  finish 
this  miserable  remnant  without  you.  But  stay.  I 
have  only  a  short  time  to  live  and  I  have  something 
to  say.  No,  go ;  I  will  defer  it  until  some  better 
time  if  I  am  spared,  and  if  not,  what  difference?" 

10 


202  KARLENE  HOY. 

And  then  this  unfortunate  woman  fell  into  a  fit  of 
raving  which  lasted  until  she  was  exhausted.  If 
the  dying  have  a  supernatural  insight,  why  did  not 
Hazel  see  that  Barry  loved  no  one  but  Karlene,  and 
tell  him  all  and  die  in  peace? 

"  No !  no !"  she  cried  ;  "  even  death  has  not  power 
to  make  me  divulge  my  life-long  secret.  Even  if 
it  blisters  and  burns  my  very  life  out,  I  will  keep  it !" 

She  awoke  to  consciousness  at  last,  and,  on  finding 
Barry  still  at  her  bedside,  said : 

"Please  leave  me;  I  know  full  well  how  kind 
and  well  meant  your  intentions  are,  but  they  are 
mockery  to  me  now." 

Hazel's  fits  of  raving  became  so  frequent  and  so 
prolonged  that  her  friends  became  very  much 
alarmed,  fearing  that  her  mind  might  be  perma- 
nently unsettled ;  but  the  peculiar  excitement  at- 
tendant upon  the  horrors  of  that  fearful  accident 
was  enough  to  unseat  the  mind  as  well  as  destroy 
the  body. 

The  news  of  this  terrible  accident  spread  rapidly, 
and  as  soon  as  possible  help  was  brought,  the  suffer- 
ers relieved,  and  the  dead  sent  to  their  homes  and 
friends. 

Hazel  had  now  been  removed  to  her  home,  and 
though  willing  hands  and  loving  hearts  administered 
to  her  every  want,  it  was  soon  perceptible  to  both 
friends  and  physician  that,  though  she  gained  in 
bodily  strength,  her  mind  gradually  grew  weaker, 


FAIR  BUT  FALSE.  203 

until  at  last  the  sad  and  deplorable  truth  was  forced 
upon  them,  that  the  light  of  reason  had  fled  forever 
from  her  beautiful  eyes.  How  sad  it  was!  But 
sorrow  comes  to  the  happiest  homes  as  well  as  to  the 
lowliest  hovels.  Poor  woman  !  her  life  was  blasted, 
her  prospects  for  good  or  evil  lost  forever.  What 
creatures  of  circumstance  we  are!  Hazel  started 
out  in  life  with  the  brightest  prospects,  the  most 
brilliant  promises,  and  the  purest  intentions,  all  of 
which  would  have  been  fully  realized  had  not  Kar- 
lene  Hoy  crossed  her  path,  thereby  changing  the 
whole  current  of  her  life.  Strange  to  say,  though 
her  mind  was  impaired  and  her  reasoning  faculties 
almost  destroyed,  she  guarded  her  secret  to  the  last 
with  the  whole  strength  of  her  proud,  resolute  nature. 

"  I  shall  sink  down,  down,"  she  said,  "  into  the 
cold  depths,  but  shall  take  my  secret  with  me." 

Barry  Glenmore,  being  ignorant  of  the  great 
wrong  which  this  poor  unfortunate  woman  had 
brought  into  his  life,  paid  her  many  kind  visits, 
and  when  with  her  he  noticed  that  she  seemed  at 
times  to  have  lucid  moments,  and  a  quiet,  dreamy 
influence  seemed  to  pervade  her  mind. 


204  KARLENE  HOY. 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

VIEWING   PICTURES  OF   THE   PAST. 

ALLOW  us  now  to  direct  your  attention  to  the 
evening  of  Karlene's  flight.  You  recollect  Hazel 
Gregory  was  visiting  in  the  house  at  the  time  of 
Karlene's  disappearance.  Alfred  Banking  was,  if 
you  remember,  a  friend  and  confidant  of  hers  ;  Kar- 
lene, though,  had  only  met  him  a  few  times  before 
he  came  to  the  house.  Hazel  saw  immediately  that 
he  admired  Karlene  extravagantly,  and  there  and 
then  determined  that  trouble  should  come  of  it. 
Friday  evening,  Hazel  had  arranged  for  a  meeting 
for  them  to  exchange  farewells,  but  visitors  arriving 
prevented  Karlene's  coming  until  after  the  appointed 
hour,  and  certainly  it  was  Providence  that  interfered 
and  kept  her  at  home.  Hazel  made  Banking  think 
and  believe,  at  times,  that  he  had  won  Karlene's 
heart,  and  that  after  a  few  more  clandestine  meetings 
she  could  be  persuaded  to  go  with  him  to  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  world.  As  Karlene  was  detained 
at  home,  Hazel  said  she  would  go  alone  and  see  Mr. 
Banking  and  tell  him  the  circumstances. 

"  Yes,  to-night,  this  very  night,  at  twelve  o'clock, 
she  leaves  her  husband  and  home  forever.  I  do  not 


VIEWING  PICTURES  OF  THE  PAST.        205 

know  exactly  where  she  expects  to  go,  but  that  you 
can  easily  learn  when  she  buys  her  ticket,"  said 
Hazel  to  Banking. 

"  Oh,  yes,  that  will  be  easy  enough  ;  but  when  we 
are  on  the  same  train  together  what  shall  I  say  in 
explanation  ?" 

"  Oh,  business,  business  !  Offer  her  any  courteous 
assistance  in  your  power,  et  cetera.  Now  that  I  have 
fulfilled  my  mission  I  will  bid  you  adieu,  and  may 
you  be  successful  and  live  long  and  happily.  Mr. 
Banking,  Karlene  carne  between  me  and  happiness ; 
take  her  and  begone  before  I  have  stained  my  hands 
with  her  blood  and  before  Hazel  Gregory  is  called  a 
'  murderess.'  ' 

"  Hazel,  you  have  acted  well  your  part  and  have 
been  my  true  friend,  and  I  will  bless  you  always, 
and  may  your  life  in  the  future  be  one  long,  lingering 
summer  in  which  no  rain  will  fall  and  no  clouds 
overshadow  your  sky !" 

"  Thank  you,"  said  she,  softly,  and  he  gently  raised 
her  hand  to  his  lips,  kissed  it,  and  she  was  gone. 

Banking  lurked  around  the  railway  station  watch- 
ing every  cab  that  drove  up.  At  last,  just  at  one 
o'clock,  a  carriage  stopped  opposite  the  ladies'  wait- 
ing-room, and  a  lady  dressed  all  in  black,  with  a 
thick  black  veil  drawn  closely  about  her  face,  stepped 
out  and  hurriedly  walked  to  the  ticket-office.  Bank- 
ing stood  near  by  waiting  to  hear  the  desired  news. 
Her  voice  was  hollow  and  low,  but  he  knew  it  was 


206  KARLENE  HOY. 

certainly  Karlene,  for  there  was  no  mistaking  the 
magnificent  figure  for  that  of  another.  The  1.30 
train  came  thundering  in  and  Mr.  Banking  boarded 
it,  thinking  Karlene  had  done  the  same,  and  he  did 
not  discover  his  mistake  until  he  was  at  a  consider- 
able distance — fifty  miles,  perhaps — from  the  station. 
He  was  vexed  and  worried,  and  now,  after  thinking 
over  it,  concluded  that  Karlene  had  discovered  his 
presence  in  the  depot  and  had  bought  her  ticket  for 
another  point  to  throw  him  off  her  track.  He  took 
the  next  train  returning,  but,  to  his  sorrow,  his  in- 
quiries concerning  Karlene  met  with  no  success.  Mr. 
Banking's  first  intention  was  to  see  Mrs.  Hazel 
Gregory  and  ascertain,  if  possible,  where  to  go  to 
find  Karlene,  but,  to  his  astonishment,  Hazel  had 
some  two  days  since  departed  for  her  home  in  Balti- 
more. He  started  immediately  to  see  her,  for  he  felt 
confident  she,  if  any  one,  knew  of  Karlene's  where- 
abouts ;  but  ere  he  reached  his  destination  was  taken 
violently  ill,  and  was  left  at  a  railway  hospital,  being 
given  every  possible  attention.  He  grew  worse  from 
day  to  day,  and  it  was  his  great  desire  to  see  Hazel 
Gregory,  for  he  felt  and  knew  that  he  was  about  to 
die.  Imagine  her  astonishment  on  receiving  a  tele- 
gram summoning  her  to  the  death-bed  of  Alfred 
Banking.  She  went  reluctantly,  and  was  horrified 
to  find  him  really  in  a  dying  condition.  When  Hazel 
arrived  he  had  yet  strength  to  talk,  and  the  dying 
man  pleaded  with  Hazel  thus  : 


VIEWING  PICTURES  OF  THE  PAST.        207 

"If  you  know  where  Karlene  is,  tell  her  husband 
and  heaven  will  be  more  merciful  to  you.  I  am  dying, 
Hazel,  and  this  is  your  duty  and  my  last  request." 

Morning  came  and  with  it  the  perplexities  of 
Alfred  Banking  ended,  his  secret  dying  with  him. 
A  man  is  far  on  the  road  to  evil  when  he  loses  faith 
in  woman.  A  kind  refusal  where  no  false  encour- 
agement has  been  given  often  does  him  good  ;  but 
an  experience  similar  to  that  of  young  Banking  was 
like  putting  into  the  water  of  a  stream  that  which 
would  embitter  and  stain  it.  At  an  early  age  he 
became  what  is  usually  known  as  a  man  of  the 
world.  It  was  no  light  task  to  drown  the  memory 
of  his  early  home  and  its  good  influences.  Living 
from  place  to  place,  with  none  of  the  restraining  and 
purifying  influences  of  an  aged  mother,  home,  and 
friends,  he  formed  intimacies  with  brilliant  but  un- 
scrupulous men.  Money  became  his  god,  the  theatre 
his  church,  the  club  his  home. 

As  time  passed  on,  however,  he  admitted  to  him- 
self that,  though  making  all  things  bend  to  his  en- 
joyment and  subservient  to  his  will,  he  had  not 
secured  half  the  pleasure  he  thought  he  should.  He 
very  soon  wearied  of  everything,  and  his  ambition  to 
accumulate  wealth  and  become  a  great  land-owner 
seemed  to  accord  more  perfectly  with  his  tastes,  and 
on  that  he  concentrated  his  life  and  energies.  No  one 
knew  what  he  was  now  worth  financially.  His 
health  grew  poor,  and  having  been  very  successful 


208  KARLENE  HOY. 

in  business,  he  decided  to  make  a  change,  as  his 
physician  thought  it  necessary.  So  in  New  York 
we  first  found  him,  and  it  was  there  he  met  Kar- 
lene,  and  near  there  that  Hazel  witnessed  his  sun 
set  and  his  life  fade  away,  leaving  no  one  the  hap- 
pier for  his  having  lived,  but  misery  untold  for  two 
or  three  people,  who,  because  of  his  wicked  passions 
and  evil  machinations,  were  dragging  out  a  miserable 
existence,  impatiently  waiting  for  the  hour  when  God 
would  release  them  from  their  troubles  and  sorrows. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

HAZEL   INSANE. 

MR.  ELLIS  was  taught  by  Nadine  the  harmony  of 
noble,  unselfish  living.  He  followed  her  in  thought, 
feeling,  and  action,  and  the  blight  of  evil  passed  out 
of  his  life.  They  were  at  last  happily  married  and 
settled  in  their  beautiful  home,  as  happy  as  two  chil- 
dren playing  at  hide  and  seek.  Ellis  had  never  real- 
ized before  how  it  would  help  old  Time,  in  speeding 
away  the  weary  length  and  tedium  of  the  days,  to 
have  a  bright,  busy  little  housewife  constantly  by 
his  side.  A  woman  in  love  thinks  of  nothing  but 
her  love,  but  it  is  said  a  man  thinks  of  his  love 


HAZEL  INSANE.  209 

parenthetically,  episodically;  he  shares  it  with  his 
dogs,  his  horses,  his  books,  his  dinner.  But  this 
foul  imputation  cannot  be  applied  to  Ellis,  for  his 
love  for  his  beautiful  young  wife  grew  in  purity  and 
strength  with  every  day. 

"  I  am  going  to  try  to  be  a  better  and  nobler  man 
in  the  future,  and  my  first  step  will  be  to  ask  you  to 
forgive  my  misdeeds  of  the  past  and  trust  me  in  the 
future  as  your  true  husband." 

Touched  to  the  heart  by  his  words,  she  said : 

"  Frank,  there  has  never  been  a  shadow  between 
us  since  our  marriage."  She  raised  her  lovely  eyes 
to  his  and  continued  :  "  Let  us  pray  that  none  may 
ever  come;  but  if  it  should  we  will  both  together 
drive  it  away.  Teach  me  how  to  make  you  love 
me  more ;  teach  me  how  to  win  your  whole  heart, 
affection,  and  thoughts;  teach  me  to  be  all  you 
desire,  all  you  love  best,  in  woman." 

"You  are  all  that  and  more.  No  man  could 
resist  that  pleading,  lovely  face." 

Frank  soon  learned  the  lesson  of  self-control  and 
self-sacrifice  and  to  consider  his  wife's  happiness 
always  before  his  own,  and  he  loved  her,  as  we  have 
said  before,  with  a  passionate  devotion  he  had  never 
given  to  any  one  else,  and  the  years  that  followed 
were  filled  with  pleasure  and  happiness.  Mr.  Ellis 
was  considered  one  of  the  wealthiest  men  in  and 
around  Memphis,  while  his  beautiful  wife  went 
about  gladdening  sad,  weary  hearts,  now  that  she 
10* 


210  KARLENE  HOY. 

had  all  the  money  she  needed.  On  her  own  town 
lot  she  had  erected  a  handsome  building  in  which  to 
educate  the  poor,  and  built  cottage  after  cottage  for 
various  charitable  purposes  until  her  name  was  sung 
far  and  wide  and  "  God  bless  you"  followed  her 
wherever  she  went. 

God  did  bless  her,  for  in  a  few  years  he  gave  to 
their  keeping  a  baby  angel. 

"  Mother,"  said  Nadine,  "I  shall  give  baby  my 
father's  name,  and  I  know  Frank  will  be  delighted." 

"  Well,  my  daughter,  if  he  is  as  great  a  pleasure 
to  you  as  you  have  been  to  me,  you  will  be  blessed 
in  him,  and  may  God  grant  it!" 

The  baby's  coming  was  welcome  news,  for  Mr. 
Ellis  had  so  longed  for  a  son.  The  tenants,  and  in 
fact  the  country  around,  rejoiced  that  these  good 
people  had  a  son  and  heir.  Mr.  Ellis  thought  their 
treasure  certainly  the  most  wonderful  piece  of  human- 
ity ever  handed  down  from  heaven.  The  sunshine 
itself  did  not  seem  brighter  than  the  life  which  now 
spread  out  so  promisingly  before  them. 

"Oh!"  said  Mr.  Ellis,  "I  have  good  news  for 
you,  dear  Nadine.  Barry  Glen  more  is  soon  ex- 
pected home  to  refit  the  dear  old  place  for  the  recep- 
tion of  his  long-lost  wife.  Years  have  elapsed  since 
her  disappearance,  as  you  well  know." 

"  I  am  so  rejoiced  to  hear  it !  Where  has  she 
been  all  these  long  years?  How  I  long  to  see  her !" 
And  Mr.  Ellis  felt  the  beautiful  head  nestle  more 


HAZEL  INSANE.  211 

closely  to  him  and  the  tender  arms  tighten  their 
clasp.  She  paused  for  a  moment,  for  the  news  had 
affected  her  very  much;  she  had  always  loved  Kar- 
lene,  and  never  believed  her  to  be  in  the  wrong. 
She  raised  her  lovely  face,  and  her  beautiful  eyes 
were  filled  with  tears. 

"Poor  Barry!  how  he  must  have  suffered  all 
these  weary  years  !" 

"  You  are  right,  my  darling.  Barry  Glenmore, 
when  here,  often  spoke  to  me  of  his  troubles,  and 
they  always  touched  me  very  deeply." 

Nadine  arose  and  stood  before  her  husband  with 
an  earnest  expression  on  her  face,  her  voice  betray- 
ing her  deep  feeling  at  this  news. 

"Yes,  my  husband,  it  is  so  sad  for  such  loving 
hearts  to  be  separated  so  long.  All  things  are  well, 
though,  with  those  who  love  the  Lord,  and  I  have 
always  believed  that  dear  Karlene  was  a  Christian, 
arid  that  they  would  be  happy  in  time  to  come. 
Tell  me,"  continued  Nadine,  "have  you  heard  any- 
thing concerning  poor  unfortunate  Hazel  Gregory  ?" 

"  The  Herald  said  yesterday  that  her  mind  was 
irretrievably  lost,"  answered  Mr.  Ellis. 

"  How  strange  and  how  sad  !  It  seems  to  me  as 
if  heaven  had  almost  cursed  her.  With  her  sur- 
roundings and  opportunities  what  good  she  might 
have  done  for  her  fellow-creatures !  but  she  has 
spoiled  and  made  miserable  three  lives.  Hazel 
Gregory  did  not  bring  about  this  trouble  blind- 


212  KARLENE  HOT. 

folded ;  she  must  have  known  it  was  wrong  to  sep- 
arate man  and  wife."  But  still  Nadine  prayed  from 
the  depths  of  her  heart  that  God  would  forgive  her 
all,  and  that  she,  Hazel,  might  live,  reform,  and  do 
much  good  in  this  life  yet. 

"But,  Nadine,  you  must  not  take  others'  troubles 
so  to  heart,"  said  Mr.  Ellis,  reprovingly.  "  If  all 
women  were  as  true  and  good  as  your  dear  self  their 
lives  would  not  be  a  curse  but  a  blessing  to  others." 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

THE   CONFESSION. 

BARRY  GLENMORE  was  sitting  alone  wrapt  in 
deep  thought;  ailing  in  body  as  well  as  mind,  his 
naturally  sanguine  spirits  were  weighed  to  the  earth 
by  gloomy  forebodings.  He  had  this  day  been  re- 
viewing his  past,  and  concluded  that  his  life  had 
had  far  more  in  the  way  of  singular  coincidences  and 
romance  than  is  depicted  in  any  novel  of  the  present 
school,  and  he  wondered  if  everything  was  just  as 
God  had  intended  it  to  be.  All  his  life  it  had  per- 
plexed him  to  discover  where  free-will  ended  and 
fate  began.  At  the  present  time  life  seemed  to  him 
a  school,  and  sin  and  sorrow  its  teachers.  He  con- 


THE   CONFESSION.  213 

soled  himself  with  the  thought  that  all  would  be 
made  clear  to  him  some  day,  but  now  life  was  as 
great  a  mystery  to  him  as  death.  He  wished  that 
he  could  lie  down,  close  his  eyes,  and  sleep  all  the 
weary  time  away  until  God,  in  His  never-failing 
mercy,  should  unite  him  and  his  darling.  Ah ! 
surely  no  thirsty  desert  traveller  ever  longed  more 
for  the  water  of  an  oasis  than  did  this  sad,  lonely 
husband  for  news  of  his  wife,  for  he  believed  that, 
unless  he  grew  better,  a  few  more  months — weeks 
perhaps — would  end  his  miserable  existence.  How 
he  regretted  not  seeing  Hazel  Gregory  before  this 
horrible  accident  which  had  deprived  her  of  mind, 
almost  of  life!  for  he  believed  that  she  knew  more 
of  Karlene's  desertion  of  her  home  than  she  had 
ever  divulged.  At  last  he,  with  a  mighty  effort, 
threw  off  these  gloomy  reflections  and  determined 
that  he  would  no  more  give  way  to  them,  for  they 
were  sapping  the  foundations  of  his  life,  but  would 
be  up  and  doing.  Before  he  could  put  his  good 
resolutions  into  practice  a  telegram  was  handed  him 
summoning  him  to  Hazel  Gregory's  dying  bedside. 
He  hastened  to  the  train,  but  was  too  late;  it  had 
gone.  This  added  much  to  his  impatience;  he 
feared  she  might  die  with  her  secret  untold,  if  in- 
deed she  knew  anything. 

"Heaven  forbid,"  he  prayed,  "that  she  should 
die  ere  I  reach  her !  and  oh !  may  she  be  able  and 
willing  to  lighten  this  burden  of  mystery,  uncer- 


214  KARLENE  HOY. 

tainty,  and  longing  which  almost  threatens  to  crush 
out  my  very  life,"  and  great  drops  of  moisture  stood 
upon  his  brow  at  the  maddening  thought  that  his 
own  harsh  and  threatening  words  of  divorce  from 
her  whom  he  loved  had  driven  her  from  him,  per- 
haps forever,  and  he  almost  sobbed  aloud  in  his 
anguish  and  pain. 

After  waiting  what  seemed  to  him  an  interminable 
length  of  time,  the  train  came  thundering  along,  and 
he  reached  the  place  at  last  and  was  shown  to  Hazel's 
room.  She  was  yet  alive  and  conscious  just  now,  and 
he  thanked  the  great  God.  She  recognized  him  as 
soon  as  he  entered  and  said  : 

"  I  have  waited  long  and  patiently  for  you,  and 
now  you  are  here.  Come  nearer;  I  will  tell  you 
what  I  have  to  say.  Barry  Glen  more,  I  have  loved 
you  better  than  life,"  and  a  shadow  of  pain  passed 
over  her  face.  "I  had  thought  never  to  tell  you 
this.  Others  loved  you,  but  none  so  fondly,  ah  !  so 
madly,  as  have  I !"  Hazel  attempted  to  raise  her- 
self, but  sank  back  exhausted.  "  I  have  been  very 
miserable  and  have  made  others  so,  therefore  I  am 
not  sorry  to  die  and  end  this  unhappy  life.  Barry 
Glen  more,  I  loved  you  so  much  that  it  was  torture 
to  me  to  see  you  happy  with  another,"  and  the  whis- 
pered words  grew  fainter  and  weaker.  "  It  was  I 
who  brought  about  this  trouble  between  you  and 
your  wife.  I  taught  her  to  distrust  your  love;  I 
poisoned  her  mind  against  you ;  I  persuaded  her  to 


THE  CONFESSION.  215 

listen  to  the  words  of  flattery  and  adulation  which 
Mr.  Banking  was  ever  ready  to  whisper  into  her  un- 
willing ear.  I  say  unwilling,  for  her  whole  heart 
was  so  bound  up  in  your  love  that  it  was  next  to  im- 
possible to  get  her  to  listen ;  but  I  was  unceasing  in 
my  efforts.  I  told  her  there  was  nothing  wrong  in 
his  love  and  admiration  for  her,  for  it  was  purely 
platonic.  I  had  to  proceed  slowly  and  cautiously, 
for  her  innocence  coupled  with  her  great  love  for  you 
almost  saved  her.  If  you  had  at  this  time  controlled 
your  jealous,  fiery  nature,  and  asked  for  an  explana- 
tion of  things  which  you  could  not  understand,  she 
would  have  flown  to  your  arms  like  a  trembling  bird 
from  a  storm,  and  there  found  refuge  from  my  merci- 
less, wicked  machinations  for  the  dethroning  of  your 
household  gods.  But  no ;  you  listened  to  the  prompt- 
ings of  your  evil  nature,  she  to  the  whisperings  of 
the  tempter.  It  is  said  that (  virtue  is  the  absence  of 
temptation.'  She  was  tempted,  but  proved  imper- 
vious to  the  attacks  upon  the  citadel  of  her  innocence 
and  purity.  She  was  at  last  persuaded  that  Mr. 
Banking  was  the  best  friend  she  had  on  earth ;  that 
she  could  trust  him,  confide  to  him  her  troubles,  and 
that  he  would  advise  her  for  the  best  in  all  things. 
I  constantly  contrasted  his  watchful  care,  his  kind, 
caressing  ways,  with  your  seeming  coolness  and  neg- 
lect. I  magnified  his  every  act  of  gallantry;  I  dis- 
torted your  every  seeming  want  of  attention  towards 
her.  All  this,  coupled  with  your  angry  words  and 


216  KARLENE  HOY. 

— to  her  the  most  terrible  of  all — threats  of  applying 
through  the  courts  for  a  separation  which  would  last 
through  all  time,  almost  crazed  her,  and  she  left  your 
house  a  broken-hearted,  despairing  woman,  but  as 
true  and  pure  as  on  the  day  she  entered  it  leaning 
upon  your  arm,  a  beautiful,  blushing  bride.  In  all 
this  blackness  of  darkness  there  is  but  one  little 
ray  of  light  left  to  comfort  me,  and  that  is,  I  sup- 
plied her  with  sufficient  means  until  she  could  be- 
come self-sustaining,  as  she  determined  in  her  own 
mind  to  be.  How  long  have  I  to  live?  I  have  a 
great  deal  to  say.  Please  raise  me  up.  There,  now  ! 
I  am  afraid  my  fast-receding  strength  will  not  enable 
me  to  lay  bare  my  heart  of  its  every  secret.  Barry 
Glen  more,  why  do  you  look  at  me  with  that  horrified 
stare  upon  your  face?  I  am  dying,  I  know.  Oh  ! 
pity  me !  pity  me  and  forgive !" 

"  I  do  pity  you,  Hazel,  and  cannot  understand 
why  you,  who  had  position,  money,  friends,  and 
scores  of  suitors,  could  not  have  been  happy  and 
contented  and  allowed  the  happiness  of  others." 

"  Ah  !  you  will  never  know.  But  I  would  have 
sacrificed  my  life  and  everything  for  one  little  word 
of  love  from  your  lips." 

"  Would  to  God  your  love  had  made  you  too 
generous  to  deliberately  plot  and  plan  to  destroy  my 
happiness ;  but  I  will  not  upbraid  you  now,  but 
thank  God  you  lived  to  assure  me  of  the  purity  and 
innocence  of  my  wife." 


THE  CONFESSION.  217 

"  There  is  one  other  incident  connected  with  this  un- 
happy business,"  continued  Hazel.  "  I  met  Mr.  Bank- 
ing on  the  evening  of  her  departure  from  home.  I 
told  him  she  was  going,  and  as  I  knew  he  loved  her 
madly,  T  suggested  that  perhaps  he  could  be  of  some 
assistance  if  he  would  accompany  her.  He  tried  to 
intercept  her  at  the  train  but  missed  her  in  some  way. 
I  think  she  perhaps  misled  him  as  well  as  every  one 
else  in  regard  to  her  destination,  and  so  another  of 
my  well-laid  plans  for  her  destruction  failed.  I 
have  only  one  excuse  to  make,  one  plea  to  offer,  for 
all  these  wrongs  done  you,  and  that  is  my  uncon- 
trollable and  maddening  love.  Yes,  Barry  Glen- 
more,  I  have  done  you  much  harm,  but  surely  such 
love  as  mine  should  plead  and  gain  its  own  forgive- 
ness. I  want  now  to  pass  out  of  your  life  forever. 
Forget  that  I  ever  lived.  Find  Karlene,  and  may 
you  be  as  happy  as  is  allotted  to  man  here  on  this 
earth.  Ask  her  to  forgive  me.  She  can  well  afford 
to  grant  me  absolution  for  my  many  sins  against 
her,  for  you  are  now  hers  forever."  She  fell  back 
upon  her  pillow.  "  My  life  has  been  a  miserable 
mistake ;  there  has  been  but  little  in  "it  for  me  but 
misery.  My  story  is  not  yet  half  told,  but  I  am 
done,  and  ere  the  sun  goes  down  to-night,  my  life 
will  go  out."  As  the  shadows  grew  darker,  the 
sight  faded  from  her  dim  eyes,  and  presently  the 
lips  were  closed  forever.  He  left  her,  saying, — 

"  May  heaven  forgive  you  as  I  do,  Hazel  Gregory !" 


218  KARLENE  HOY. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this  sorrow,  it  was  like  a  gleam 
of  light  to  him  to  think  that  he  would  so  soon  see 
his  beautiful  wife,  for  the  telegram  sent  by  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne had  at  last  reached  him,  and  the  shadows 
were  fast  falling  away  that  had  so  long  hovered 
around  him.  He  would  take  the  next  train  en  route 
for  California  after  sending  this  message:  u Thank 
God  !  you  have  found  her  living  and  well." 

Barry  hastened  back  to  New  York  to  prepare  his 
home  for  the  reception  of  his  long-lost  love  and  heir. 
There  he  was  the  recipient  of  a  second  telegram. 
Oh !  how  eagerly  he  broke  the  seal  of  the  envelope 
which  contained  it !  This  was  what  he  read  :  "Do 
not  come,  but  rest  yourself;  we  will  come  to  you. 
Your  wife  and  child  both  perfectly  well." 

"Thank  God  !  At  last!  at  last!"  exclaimed  he, 
overcome  with  joy.  He  prayed  God  to  help  him 
possess  his  soul  in  patience.  Then  he  fell  into  deep, 
happy  thought.  "God  bless  her!  she  is  my  true 
and  loving  wife."  And  then  he  remembered  the  one 
other  he  had  to  love,  the  little  heir  of  Glendale,  and 
oh!  how  he  would  love  him!  He  would  be  the 
pride  and  joy  of  the  Glenmore  household. 


A   DISCLOSURE.  219 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

A  DISCLOSTJKE. 

MR.  MELBOURNE  went  directly  back  to  persuade 
Karlene  to  hasten  home  to  her  husband,  "  for,"  he 
said,  "  he  needs  you." 

Miss  Paine  met  Mr.  Melbourne  and  invited  him 
to  be  seated  in  the  reception-room,  saying,  "  Mrs. 
Glenmore  will  be  down  presently." 

He  busied  himself  looking  at  the  rare  pictures, 
bric-a-brac,  and  many  other  evidences  of  Karlene's 
handiwork.  Presently  the  door  opened  and  she 
stepped  forward  and  held  out  her  hands  to  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne, with  a  happy  smile.  The  boy  sat  upon  his 
knee. 

"Sit  down,  my  dear  father,  for  you  are  always 
welcome  to  this  humble  home." 

"  My  dear  little  girl,  when  can  you  make  your 
arrangements  to  go  home  with  me?"  said  he,  when 
they  were  alone. 

"  I  do  not  know,  father ;  it  will  be  so  very  sad  to 
go  back  and  not  have  my  husband." 

"  Why,  my  child,  what  do  you  mean  ?  What  can 
you  mean?  He  is  there  counting  the  moments, 
waiting  very  impatiently  for  your  coming." 


220  KARLENE  HOY. 

Karlene  raised  her  troubled  eyes  to  his,  and  there 
read  the  story  that  made  her  heart  glad ;  but  still 
his  words  were  like  a  blow  to  her. 

"  Was  he  not  killed  in  that  horrible  accident  some 
months  ago  ?"  she  asked. 

"  No  !  no  !"  he  answered.  "  He  was  dreadfully 
stunned  by  a  blow,  but  very  soon  recovered,  and  I 
have  just  heard  from  him.  He  wants  to  come  to  take 
you  home." 

Karlene  almost  sunk  under  the  good  news,  but  for 
the  sake  of  her  dear  father  she  tried  to  be  brave,  for 
he  looked  so  worn  and  weary,  and  to  lose  him  would 
break  her  heart. 

Then  she  whispered,  amid  a  rain  of  tears,  "  Thank 
heaven,  we  may  meet  again  I" 

Mr.  Melbourne  saw  that  her  strength  had  forsaken 
her,  and  with  passionate  tears  he  lifted  her  in  his 
arms  and  laid  her  on  a  sofa,  saying, — 

"  What  answer  shall  I  give  your  husband,  who  is 
waiting  in  the  greatest  anxiety  to  come  to  you  or  be 
with  you,  my  darling  child?  Karlene,"  he  con- 
tinued, "  would  it  be  too  great  a  sacrifice  on  your 
part  to  go  to  him  ?  If  so,  I  will  telegraph  him  to 
come  immediately  to  you,"  looking  at  her  with  un- 
utterable tenderness. 

"  Yes,  my  father,  it  would  be  a  very  great  sacrifice ; 
but  all  these  long,  weary  years  I  have  loved  him,  only 
him,  and  have  been  true."  She  was  silent  for  some 
minutes,  then  continued  :  "I  would  rather  have  death 


A   DISCLOSURE.  221 

than  life  without  him.  Does  he  know  I  still  love 
him  ?  And  of  our  boy, — does  he  know  ?" 

"Yes,  my  child,  he  knows  all." 

"  There  certainly  is  no  lack  of  love  here,"  thought 
she.  "  This  man,  seemingly  so  true,  who  has  almost 
worn  out  his  life  seeking  to  find  me,  could  not  be  one 
who  would  deceive  me  in  any  way.  This  honored 
and  noble  man,  my  father?" 

"Karlene,  darling,  come  with  me  immediately  to 
your  home,  and  let  me  know  before  I  die  that  I,  too, 
have  had  a  share  in  helping  to  bring  about  peace  and 
happiness  to  two  congenial  hearts  and  have  helped 
in  building  up  a  noble  and  honored  life.  At  the 
farthest  I  cannot  live  long ;  the  old  must  die,  you 
know." 

It  was  late  that  evening  when  they  bid  each  other 
good-night. 

After  thanking  God  for  leading  him  in  the  right 
direction  to  find  his  ward,  Mr.  Melbourne  slept  more 
peaceably  and  comfortably  than  he  had  for  years. 
Karlene  repaired  to  her  room,  but  not  to  sleep,  for  it 
was  long  before  she  could  compose  herself ;  she  was 
so  happy  to  know  that  her  dear  husband's  life  had 
been  spared  through  all  these  years.  "  Shall  I  know 
him?  Will  he  love  me?  How  shall  I  ever  repay 
him  for  all  these  long  years  of  watching  and  waiting 
for  me?  Oh,  how  truly  do  I  forgive  him  those 
harsh  words !  Shall  I  know  him  ?  How  could  I 
doubt  it,  when  every  dear  feature  of  his  face  is  im- 


222  KARLENE  HOY. 

pressed  so  deeply  upon  my  heart;  so  deeply  that 
neither  time,  trouble,  sorrow,  nor  separation  could 
erase  them.  His  handsome  face  may  be  deeply  lined 
with  care ;  trouble  may  have  ploughed  deep  furrows 
in  his  noble  brow ;  he  may*,  and  perhaps  does,  look 
aged  and  worn ;  there  may  be  nothing  left  to  remind 
me  of  our  youth  so  quickly  vanished;  still,  among 
ten  thousand  my  heart  would  recognize  him." 

Karlene  arose  the  next  morning  happier  than  she 
had  been  for  years.  How  this  good  news,  brought 
by  her  dear  father,  shone  in  her  face  and  sparkled  in 
her  eyes!  She  went  forward  to  meet  him  when  he 
called,  and  was  again  clasped  in  his  loving,  fatherly 
arms.  He  felt  almost  as  though  the  dead  had  given 
up  its  own. 

"  Well,  my  daughter,  have  you  made  up  your 
mind  ?  Have  you,  after  having  the  night  to  study 
upon  it,  come  to  a  decision  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  father,  I  will  do  just  as  you  think  best, 
— in  all  things  will  be  guided  by  you,  and  then  I 
surely  cannot  go  astray." 

"You  make  me  very  happy,  my  dear.  Let  us 
use  all  the  despatch  possible  in  making  arrangements 
and  leaving  here  for  your  home,"  said  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne. 

This  ready  acquiescence  by  Karlene  to  his  wishes 
augured  good  for  the  future.  He  said  : 

"  Well,  we  shall  be  ready  to  start  by  to-morrow 
evening." 


THE  DEATH  OF  SORROW.  223 

"  But  what  shall  I  do  with  my  little  home  ?" 
"  Leave  it  with  Miss  Paine ;  she  will  care  for  it 
until  further  arrangements  can  be  made." 

Karlene  loved  this  little  home, — the  birthplace  of 
her  child,  the  future  heir  of  Gleiidale, — but  many 
sad  memories  clung  around  it.  She  had  passed  some 
happy  hours  here,  but  many,  many  unhappy  ones, 
too.  By  strenuous  effort  her  preparations  were  all 
concluded  by  the  time  appointed,  and  she  bade  adieu, 
with  streaming  eyes,  to  her  faithful  and  loving  friends, 
Miss  Paine  and  Tennie,  and  to  her  dear  little  home, 
which  had  so  securely  sheltered  her  for  so  many 
years. 


CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

THE  DEATH  OF  SORROW. 

THE  news  which  Mr.  Melbourne  had  wired  across 
to  Barry  Glenmore  was  so  sudden,  so  joyous,  that  it 
almost  set  him  beside  himself.  In  a  few  days,  God 
permitting,  he  should  have  his  wife  and  child  home. 
He  could  not  realize  that  such  happiness  awaited  him. 
How  could  he  pass  the  time  which  must  intervene 
ere  he  would  once  more  clasp  his  darling  to  his  heart, 
gaze  into  her  lovely,  speaking  eyes,  and  there  read 
forgiveness  forever  ?  His  bright  and  happy  antici- 


224  KARLENE  HOY. 

pations  could  not,  though,  banish  entirely  from  his 
mind  the  picture  he  had  so  lately  looked  upon, — the 
white,  rigid  face  and  wistful  eyes  of  the  woman 
whose  death  he  had  so  lately  been  called  upon  to 
witness;  the  woman  who,  for  love  of  himself,  had 
brought  upon  him  the  trouble  of  his  life,  had  pre- 
cipitated him  from  a  pinnacle  of  happiness  which  he 
had  gained  through  the  love  and  possession  of  the 
dearest  wife  ever  given  into  the  keeping  of  man  by 
God.  But  how  poorly  had  he  watched  over  and 
guarded  this  sweet  gift !  how  poorly  had  he  dis- 
charged the  trust  reposed  in  him  ! 

"  Oh,  my  God !"  he  exclaimed,  "  if  you  will  be 
merciful  enough  to  help  me  regain  this  trust,  if  you 
will  place  this  gift  again  in  my  possession,  how  zeal- 
ously I  will  guard  it!  Neither  the  hate,  love,  nor 
treachery  of  man  or  woman  shall  snatch  her  from 
my  loving,  watchful  care  again."  Ah  !  surely  there 
had  never  been  a  love-dream  so  sweet,  so  passion- 
ate, or  so  bright  as  his,  and  never  one  so  rudely 
broken.  At  last  the  welcome  news  came :  "  We 
will  arrive  on  the  6.30  train."  Everything  that 
good  taste  could  suggest  and  money  procure  had 
been  used  in  the  adornment  of  their  already  beautiful 
home.  What  a  pleasure  he  took  and  what  time  he 
expended  in  the  refurnishing  of  Karlene's  dainty 
boudoir,  which  he  had  never  entered  or  allowed  any 
one  else  to  enter  since  she  left !  When  he  did  cross 
the  sacred  precinct  of  its  threshold,  he  almost  imag- 


THE  DEATH  OF  SORROW.  225 

ined  he  could  detect  that  delicate  aroma  which 
always  betokened  her  dainty  presence.  Ah!  how 
everything  in  this  little  room  reminded  him  of  his 
dear  wife !  There  were  the  faded,  withered  flowers 
which  she  had  worn  the  night  she  left  her  home, 
and  which  she  had  cast  aside  hurriedly,  perhaps, 
never  thinking  how  their  dumb  presence  would 
some  day  speak  to  her  husband  of  her.  There  were 
her  jewels,  the  caskets  partly  open,  as  if  they  had 
been  thrown  in  hurriedly.  This  seemed  to  hurt  him 
more  than  anything  else, — to  think  she  had  thrown 
away  his  gifts.  He  looked  carefully  among  them, 
fearing  she  had  cast  aside  her  wedding-ring.  Ah ! 
sweet  heaven !  if  he  should  find  it  there,  he  would 
feel  that  she  had  indeed  repudiated  him  and  his  love  ; 
but  no,  it  was  not  there.  Thank  God  !  she  had  taken 
that  symbol  of  their  unity  of  heart  and  life  with 
her. 

As  the  time  approached  for  their  arrival  he  grew 
as  nervous  and  impatient  as  a  woman.  He  awaited 
them  at  home ;  he  wanted  no  prying  eyes  to  witness 
his  great  happiness.  When  the  carriage  drove  to  the 
door,  and  he  saw  the  beautiful  face  of  Karlene,  he 
could  restrain  his  impatience  no  longer.  But,  reader, 
we  wilr  not  attempt  to  portray  the  happiness  of  that 
meeting.  His  loving  welcome  left  no  doubt  in  her 
mind  of  how  he  had  missed  her  and  wanted  her,  and 
when  he  gazed  on  the  beautiful  boy  his  happiness 
was  redoubled ;  he  felt  that  he  had  nothing  else  to 
11 


226  KARLENE  HOY. 

ask  of  kind  heaven.  Jinny  and  all  the  rest  of  the 
old  servants  were  drawn  up  in  line  to  welcome  the 
long-absent  mistress  back  to  her  home.  When  she 
looked  around  upon  them  all  how  supremely  blessed 
and  content  she  felt !  "  What  a  blessed  thing,"  she 
thought,  "  to  be  loved !  Here  am  I,  the  centre  of 
this  charming  domestic  circle,  the  cynosure  of  this 
firmament  of  peace  and  love."  When  Karleue  met 
her  husband's  eyes  resting  upon  her  with  unutterable 
love,  a  flush  of  pleasure  would  steal  over  her  lovely 
face,  her  lips  would  tremble,  and  her  radiant  eyes 
look  brighter  and  clearer. 

Karlene  told  her  husband  that  she  wanted  to  ex- 
plain some  things  which  had  taken  place  in  the  past, 
and  humbly  beg  his  forgiveness ;  but  he  would  not 
listen.  He  said  she  had  been  sinned  against  more 
than  she  had  sinned,  and  that  the  past  should  be  as 
a  sealed  book  to  them ;  so,  with  mutual  forgiveness, 
love,  and  contentment,  they  settled  peacefully  down 
to  commence  their  life  anew  amidst  the  happiest  sur- 
roundings. She  had- her  dear  husband,  her  father, 
her  beautiful  boy,  and  Jinny,  who  had  mourned 
so  long  for  her.  Jinny  was  now  doubly  happy : 
she  not  only  had  her  mistress  back,  but  had  another 
one  to  love  also, — little  Barry ;  and  how  she  wor- 
shipped him  !  He  was  her  constant  care  night  and 
day. 

Dear  reader,  you  may  think  we  can  leave  Karlene 
now  in  her  regained  happiness  ;  but  is  life  ever  com- 


THE  DEATH  OF  SORROW.  227 

plete  ?  Is  there  not  always  something  wanting,  as 
in  her  life?  She  had  two  lovely  homes.  Her 
brown-stone  front  in  the  city  was  conceded  by  all  to 
be  the  grandest  pile  that  was  ever  erected ;  her  home 
in  the  country,  on  the  Hudson,  was  the  most  beauti- 
ful that  adorned  its  lovely,  flowery  banks.  Vast 
grounds  laid  out  in  labyrinthine  walks  surrounded 
it;  conservatories  filled  with  rare  exotics  were  at- 
tached to  each  beautiful  house.  She  had  opals  and 
diamonds,  an  opera  box  and  unlimited  credit,  a  large 
and  seemingly  inexhaustible  bank-account;  she  had 
carriages  and  horses,  servants  in  livery,  pictures  and 
statues,  cottages  at  Saratoga  and  Newport,  the  hand- 
somest, kindest  husband,  the  dearest  father,  the  love- 
liest child ;  still,  the  exultant  joy  which  all  these 
things  brought  was  subdued  by  the  absence  of  her 
mother  and  the  thought  that  she  did  not  know 
where  in  this  wide,  wide  world  to  look  for  her. 
She  remembered  one  time  in  her  life  to  have  heard 
some  one  say  that  her  mother  was  an  artist ;  that  she 
created  the  most  beautiful  things  upon  canvas;  so 
by  a  process  of  reasoning  she  had  arrived  at  the 
conclusion  that  her  mother  would  probably  go  where 
she  could  cultivate  this  heaven-born  gift ;  she  would 
naturally  go  where  she  could  visit  those  studios 
which  contained  the  works  of  the  old  masters. 
Across  the  waters  her  mother  certainly  must  be,  else 
why  had  she  never  heard  of  her?  and  why  should 
she  not  inquire  again  of  Mr.  Melbourne  something 


228  KARLENE  HOY. 

in  regard  to  her  ?  and,  indeed,  why  not  go  in  search 
of  her,  and  if  in  the  land  of  the  living  why  should 
she  not  find  her  ?  This  thought  took  deep  root  in 
her  heart,  and  after  some  happy  months  at  home  she 
approached  her  husband  upon  the  subject.  Her  will 
was  thenceforward  his  law,  so  of  course  he  imme- 
diately acquiesced  in  all  she  said,  telling  her  that  it 
did  not  signify  where  they  were  so  they  were  always 
together.  After  consulting  with  Mr.  Melbourne, 
they  decided  that  they  would  sail  on  the  7th  of  June. 

Throughout  the  long  winter  months  Karlene 
reigned  supreme  in  her  beautiful  home ;  she  herself 
had  grown  lovelier  as  well  as  more  tender  and  con- 
siderate for  the  happiness  of  every  one  around  her. 
Now  spring  was  upon  them  and  nature  had  donned  her 
robe  of  green.  Karlene  was  seated  at  the  escritoire 
in  one  of  her  exquisite  rooms,  which  was  brilliantly 
illuminated ;  the  hangings  were  of  white  and  gold, 
and  four  large  windows  gave  light  and  ventilation  to 
this  lovely  room.  The  windows  were  now  thrown 
wide  open,  and  the  soft,  pale  moonlight  came  in 
with  the  evening  breeze.  After  thinking  deeply  of 
her  life  and  its  many  mistakes,  she  sighed  and  said  : 
"  I  wonder  why  the  world  of  nature  is  so  beautiful 
and  the  world  of  people  so  stupid  and  inane  ?" 

While  she  was  lost  in  thought,  Barry  came  in  and, 
bending  over  her  chair,  whispered  something  in  her 
ear  which  sent  a  warm,  rosy  blush  over  face  and 
neck.  How  beautiful  she  was  in  the  eyes  of  her  fond 


THE  DEATH  OF  SORROW.  229 

husband  this  warm  spring  evening !  Her  abundant 
waves  of  golden-brown  hair,  which  were  wound 
about  the  small,  shapely  head  in  fluffy  waves,  made 
an  exquisite  setting  for  the  fairest  face,  surely,  which 
God  ever  touched  into  life  and  beauty.  She  said  to 
her  husband,  who  was  still  hovering  around  her  in 
fond  adoration  : 

"  Barry,  you  must  leave  me  now ;  I  am  going  to 
work.  I  am  going  to  peer  and  peep  into  every  nook 
and  cranny  of  my  esatntoire  and  try  to  bring  order 
out  of  confusion."  So  dropping  on  one  knee,  he 
raised  her  dainty  hand  to  his  lips  and  pressed  upon 
it  a  kiss  as  lover-like  in  its  ardor  as  any  wife  could 
wish.  She  then  turned  to  her  desk,  and  after  break- 
ing open  many  letters  which  had  accumulated  during 
the  early  part  of  her  absence,  she  came  upon  one 
with  the  familiar  signature  of  her  old  friend,  Lillie 
Bently,  n6e  Parker.  She  read  it,  and  found  that 
Lillie  had  lost  her  dear  husband  and  was  anxious  to 
have  Karlene  come  immediately  and  try  to  console 
her  for  this  great  bereavement.  She  also  said  their 

O 

mutual  friend  and  school-mate,  Ruth  Porter,  was 
with  her.  Although  a  decade  of  years  had  expired 
since  this  letter  was  written,  her  heart  ached  for 
Lillie,  her  dear  old  school-mate.  Her  own  loss  for 
so  many  years  of  him  who  was  so  dear  made  her 
keenly  alive  to  the  bereavement  of  any  wife;  so 
taking  up  her  pen  she  poured  out  her  heart  in  sym- 
pathy to  her  friend,  and  in  thanksgiving  that  she 


230  KARLENE  HOY. 

was  at  last  restored  to  her  home  and  her  dear  hus- 
band and,  in  fact,  to  all  she  loved.  She  gave  Lillie 
a  synopsis  of  her  life  for  the  past  eight  years, — of  her 
troubles  and  trials,  of  her  final  triumph  over  them 
all, — and  wound  up  with  a  pressing  invitation  to 
Lillie,  also  Ruth, — whom  she  wrote  to  later, — to 
come  and  make  her  a  long  visit,  saying  also  to  Ruth 
that  her  old  admirer,  Colonel  Strange,  would  be  her 
guest  for  the  next  month  or  six  weeks.  She  asked 
them  not  to  delay  the  visit  too  long,  as  they  ex- 
pected to  sail  for  Europe  on  the  7th  of  June.  Before 
many  days  elapsed  Karlene  was  handed  a  telegram 
with  the  welcome  news  that  the  next  incoming  train 
would  bring  her  expected  guests,  Mrs.  Bently  and 
Ruth  Porter.  It  is  said  that  all  women  are  natural 
match-makers,  and  that  when  one  has  promised  to 
love  and  obey  a  man  she  will  forthwith  (in  her 
happiness  or  unhappiness,  whichever  it  may  be)  pre- 
vail upon  some  other  woman  to  bow  her  head  to  the 
yoke;  so  when  Karlene  had  succeeded  in  getting 
her  old  friends  together  under  her  own  roof,  she 
began  to  plot  and  plan  a  marriage  between  Ruth 
and  Colonel  Strange.  She  thought  them  exactly 
suited  to  each  other,  and  by  many  hints  and  innuen- 
does soon  brought  them  to  think  so  too.  There  is 
nothing  more  conducive  to  courtship  and  marriage 
than  daily  intercourse,  and  so  at  the  expiration  of 
this  most  delightful  visit  to  Karlene  they  were  be- 
trothed to  each  other,  the  consummation  of  their 


SETTING  SAIL.  231 

vows  to  take  place  in  the  near  future.  Karlene's 
guests  then  bid  her  an  affectionate  adieu  and  bon 
voyage  (as  she  was  soon  to  cross  the  big  pond)  and 
returned  to  their  respective  homes. 


CHAPTEE    XL. 

SETTING  SAIL. 

THE  Cunard  line  of  steamers  have  for  years  been 
considered  the  safest,  the  most  reliable,  and  most 
commodious  of  the  many  spacious  and  beautiful 
steamers  which  plough  the  waters  of  the  mighty 
deep ;  so  upon  one  of  the  many  swiftly-sailing  ships 
belonging  to  this  line  our  little  party  engaged  passage, 
and  after  selecting  with  the  greatest  care  the  state- 
rooms which  they  thought  would  most  conduce  to 
their  comfort,  they  proceeded  to  make  them  not  only 
habitable  but  attractive  by  conveying  to  them  not 
only  the  simple  necessaries,  but  many  pretty  and 
ornamental  things.  What  a  delight  it  was  to  Barry 
to  minister  to  Karlene's  wants  even  in  the  most 
trivial  way,  after  being  debarred  the  pleasure  of  it 
so  long !  So  now  everything  that  heart  or  mind 
could  desire  and  money  procure  had  been  by  his 
orders  sent  to  their  rooms  on  the  Neptune,  and  when 


232  KARLENE  HOY. 

his  final  preparations  were  concluded,  those  small, 
plain,  cheerless  rooms  had  blossomed  out  into  veri- 
table bowers  of  beauty.  On  the  7th  of  June  they 
set  sail  for  the  "  ould  country,"  and  as  their  beautiful 
"  home  upon  the  deep"  bore  them  gracefully  away 
down  the  harbor  and  out  into  the  seething,  boiling 
maelstrom  of  waters,  the  glittering  rays  of  the  fast- 
declining  sun  shed  a  lovely  light  over  sea  and  land, 
touching  and  gilding  tree-top  and  spire  with  such 
beauty  and  brightness  that  Karlene  construed  it  all 
into  an  omen  of  good  for  this  reunited  and  happy 
little  family.  As  their  gallant  ship  sped  swiftly  on, 
each  revolution  of  the  mighty  engine  bearing  them 
farther  and  farther  away,  and  leaving  behind  them 
the  old  home  and  the  land  so  dear  to  all  true  Ameri- 
cans, she  felt  also  that  she  was  being  borne  away  from 
the  troubles  and  the  sorrows  which  had  so  thickly 
beset  her  path  for  the  last  eight  years. 

That  there  is  no  true,  unalloyed  happiness  upon 
this  earth  ;  that  there  is  no  sweet  without  its  bitter, 
was  well  exemplified  in  Karlene's  case.  How  true 
it  is  that  we  are  never  entirely  happy  in  our  sur- 
roundings, no  matter  how  pleasant  they  may  be! 
You  would  have  thought  that  if  Karlene  was  ever 
reunited  to  her  dear  husband  she  would  have  nothing 
else  to  wish  for ;  but  not  so.  Now  that  her  mind  and 
heart  are  relieved  from  that  great  burden  of  woe  and 
longing  which  rested  upon  them  so  long,  her  thoughts 
are  turned  intuitively  to  her  mother,  and  she  deter- 


SETTING  SAIL.  233 

mines,  with  her  husband's  assistance,  to  institute  a 
search  which  shall  be  so  thoroughly  prosecuted  that 
she  shall,  if  yet  living,  be  restored  to  her  loving  arms. 

After  spending  eight  days  on  the  briny  waters, 
they  were  safely  landed  at  Liverpool,  their  voyage 
being  made  without  incident  worthy  of  note.  If 
only  our  vocabulary  of  words  was  sufficient  to  en- 
able us  to  portray  for  your  perusal  the  many  happy 
hours  which  Karlene  spent  sitting  on  deck,  her 
husband  beside  her,  her  hand  clasped  in  his.  They 
were  in  that  paradise  of  love  which  no  other  can 
surpass,  in  the  rapture  that  comes  to  those  whose 
souls  are  mated  and  interlocked  as  they  walk  its 
streets  of  pearl  and  gold  together ;  and  if  in  time 
the  pearl  grows  less  opalescent,  the  gold  becomes 
dim,  it  is  still  gold,  it  is  still  pearl,  and  though  time 
may  sully,  eternity  will  renew  their  brightness. 

Lamartine  says,  "  The  heart  is  a  river  and  flows 
where  it  will;"  but  surely  these  two  people  were 
made  for  each  other,  for  there  was  between  them  so 
strange  a  unity  of  thought  that  you  would  have 
deemed  it  impossible  before  you  found  it  actually 
to  exist.  There  was  a  strange  correspondence  in  the 
views  they  took  of  things,  in  their  impressions,  in 
the  line  in  which  their  minds  moved  and  the  issues 
to  which  they  came  in  their  judgment  of  what  was 
great  and  small,  and  in  the  manner  in  which  objects 
affected  their  feelings.  If  they  talked  with  others 
they  felt  they  were  not  understood,  but  between 
11* 


234  KARLENE  HOY. 

these  two  loving,  united  hearts  there  was  one  lan- 
guage. Dear  reader,  if  you  are  a  believer  in  affinities 
you  will  understand  us.  We  know  it  is  rare  for 
twin  souls  to  meet  on  this  earth ;  that  joy  is  left  for 
eternity  to  most  of  the  denizens  of  the  world.  But 
when  two  such  natures  are  once  brought  together 
they  cannot  be  kept  apart ;  they  would  find  each 
other  if  the  deserts  of  Siberia  or  Sahara  were  put 
between  them,  and  would  be  happier  if  together  in 
those  deserts  than  in  paradise  if  separated. 

After  resting  a  few  days  in  order  to  fully  restore 
their  equilibrium,  which  had  been  thrown  from  its 
balance  by  the  unsteady,  swaying  motion  of  the  ship, 
they  resumed  their  journey.  It  was  their  intention 
to  see  all  the  beauties  and  antiquities  of  the  Old 
World,  but  Karlene  at  times  felt  an  impatience  hard 
to  control ;  she  felt  that  it  was  almost  wicked  to  be 
so  happy  when  the  mystery  surrounding  her  mother 
was  yet  unsolved  and  she  so  ignorant  of  her  present 
whereabouts.  She  often  lost  herself  in  sorrowful 
reveries  about  this  dear  mother;  then  she  would 
shake  them  off  with  the  consolatory  thought  that 
Fate,  which  is  the  servant  of  Providence,  would 
bring  them  together  when  God  willed.  As  each  day 
went  by  she  thanked  God  for  His  kindness  and  pro- 
tection as  she  would  thank  a  father  for  a  peerless 
gift.  We  will  not  attempt  to  follow  our  little  party  in 
their  journeyings  from  place  to  place ;  suffice  it  to 
say  they  visited,  during  the  summer  and  fall,  all 


SETTING   SAIL.  235 

points  of  interest,  all  historic  places ;  and  though 
they  did  not  by  any  means  travel  upon  the  hurry- 
skurry  plan  of  Cook's  tourists,  still  Karlene  was 
constantly  impelled  forward  by  a  restlessness  she 
could  not  control  and  for  which  she  could  assign  no 
reason,  unless  it  was  the  faint  glimmering  of  hope 
she  had  of  finding  her  mother  somewhere  in  her 
travels,  for  before  leaving  home  she  had  made  dili- 
gent inquiries  of  Mr.  Melbourne,  Colonel  Strange, 
her  teachers,  servants,  and  of  every  other  one  whom 
she  thought  could  throw  the  least  light  upon  her 
mother's  unhappy  life  and  final  separation  from  her 
father.  Karlene  had  a  settled  conviction  that  her 
mother  had  long  ago  put  many  miles  of  land  and 
sea  between  herself  and  the  scene  of  her  troubles 
and  trials.  Mr.  Glenmore  and  Karlene  both  con- 
curred in  the  wish  that  a  great  part  of  their  time 
should  be  spent  in  Paris,  said  to  be  the  brightest, 
gayest,  and  most  beautiful  city  in  the  world,  though 
some  true  Americans  declare  that  our  own  New 
York  is  not  one  whit  behind  it  in  beauty,  brightness, 
and  gayety.  Late  in  the  fall,  when  old  Sol  had 
begun  to  temper  his  burning  rays,  they  thought  it 
safe  to  cross  over  to  Italy,  the  "  Mecca  of  their  hopes," 
the  land  of  flowers,  the  home  of  all  bright  and  beau- 
tiful things.  Ah !  who  that  visited  this  sunny 
southern  land  could  think  that  in  every  breeze  which 
fanned  his  cheek,  in  every  flower  which  regaled  his 
olfactory  nerves  with  its  fragrance,  there  lurked  the 


236  KARLENE  HOY. 

germs  of  a  disease  so  baleful  in  its  contact,  so  deadly 
in  its  influence,  that  whole  cities  were  devastated  by 
it,  and  which  to  the  unacclimated  was  as  fatal  as 
the  deadly  miasma. 


CHAPTER    XLI. 

THE  KEVELATION. 

KAELENE  was  a  daily  visitor  to  places  where  she 
was  certain  of  seeing  the  beautiful  in  all  things  dis- 
played. Some  friends  told  her  that  on  the  next 
Saturday  afternoon  there  would  be  placed  on  exhibi- 
tion some  very  fine  pictures,  and  a  handsome  prize 
awarded  for  the  best ;  so  she  determined  to  see  them, 
and  upon  the  evening  named  she,  with  catalogue  in 
hand,  passed  from  picture  to  picture  drinking  in  the 
beauty  of  each.  When  she  first  entered  the  gallery 
she  noticed  a  tall,  stately  woman,  robed  in  black, 
standing  apart  from  every  one ;  she  seemed  to  be  a 
stranger  to  those  who  frequented  the  gallery ;  still 
she  was  always  there,  always  present  at  these  monthly 
meetings  or  exhibitions,  though  it  was  not  known 
why,  and  no  one  seemed  to  know  who  she  was ;  she 
betrayed  no  deep  interest  in  anything  or  anybody. 
Occasionally  her  eyes  would  travel  to  and  rest  upon 
one  large  picture  which  had  already  attracted  many 


THE  REVELATION.  237 

people  around  it.  She  would  look  upon  it  with  an 
eager,  hungry  gaze,  as  if  her  own  life  was  depicted 
thereon.  At  last  Karlene,  in  her  rounds,  came  to 
this  same  picture,  and  was  so  fascinated  that  she 
found  it  almost  impossible  to  leave  it  for  others. 
She  returned  again  and  again  and  stood  before  it  in 
rapt  admiration,  lost  in  its  artistic  beauties,  unmind- 
ful of  time  and  place,  until  rudely  jostled  back  to 
every-day  life.  She  brought  her  husband  and  father 
to  see  it,  having  already  determined  in  her  mind  that 
it  should  pass  into  her  own  possession  if  possible. 
Mr.  Melbourne  and  Mr.  Glen  more  were  both  en- 
tranced with  the  picture,  and  ably  seconded  Karlene's 
determination  to  own  it.  It  would  take  stronger 
and  more  brilliant  descriptive  powers  than  are  often 
vouchsafed  to  we  mortals  here  below  to  bring  before 
your  mind's  eye  this  most  beautiful  and  speaking 
creation ;  the  almost  tragedy  of  three  human  lives 
was  enacted  upon  this  piece  of  canvas.  The  ances- 
tral home  of  a  noble  family  stood  in  the  background ; 
stately  trees  of  a  century's  growth  stood  like  sentinels 
guarding  this  peaceful-looking  home.  Upon  the 
smooth,  velvety  lawn,  plucking  daisies  from  the 
emerald  carpet  beneath  her  feet,  was  a  lovely  child. 
Standing  at  the  foot  of  this  lawn,  and  just  outside  of 
its  enclosure,  was  a  lonely,  solitary  figure  looking 
back  upon  the  peaceful  Arcadian  view  spread  out 
before  her.  What  a  sad,  wistful  face  she  wore !  as 
one  would  look  who  was  turning  her  back  upon  all 


238  KARLENE  HOY. 

of  heaven  there  was  upon  this  earth  for  her ;  as  one 
would  look  who  was  being  thrust  out  from  paradise 
and  had  turned  to  take  a  lingering  look  at  its  fast- 
receding  shores.  Poor  woman  !  she  was  banishing 
herself  from  her  paradise,  leaving  everything  behind 
that  was  dear, — husband,  home,  and  child.  Kar- 
lene  referred  to  her  catalogue  and  found  the  number 
of  the  picture  to  be  sixty.  "  By  Madame  Brevoort, 
Artist,  Mont  Aventino,  Villa  Miblis."  Armed  with 
these  directions  she  was  driven  to  the  gate  of  the 
rose-embowered  cottage,  situated  near  the  banks  of 
the  river  Tiber,  back  from  the  hum  and  confusion 
of  the  city.  When  Madame  Brevoort  entered,  Kar- 
lene  was  pleased  and  surprised  to  find  her  the  sad- 
faced,  gentle  woman  she  had  seen  so  often  at  the 
Museo  Artistico,  and  to  whom  she  had  felt  so  at- 
tracted. From  the  first  she  had  been  drawn  to  her 
as  if  she  had  known  her  in  some  other  existence,  and 
from  now  on  felt  it  impossible  to  keep  away  from 
her,  and  found  numberless  pretexts  upon  which  she 
could  visit  her.  She  gave  her  unlimited  orders  for 
the  beautiful  pictures  she  could  make,  and  showed 
her  love  and  admiration  in  a  thousand  ways.  Ma- 
dame Brevoort,  without  betraying  herself  in  any  way, 
felt  just  as  much  drawn  to  and  attracted  by  Karlene. 
She  looked  forward  to  her  daily  visits  with  a  pleasur- 
able impatience.  If  they  were  delayed  beyond  the 
usual  time  she  grew  restless  and  nervous,  and  could 
settle'to  nothing  until  she  came ;  then  a  restful,  cou- 


THE  REVELATION.  239 

tented  feeling,  to  which  she  had  been  a  stranger  for 
years,  would  steal  over  her  beautiful  face,  and  she 
would  sigh  to  herself  that  her  little  child,  which  she 
forsook  so  many  years  ago,  was  now  just  such  a 
lovely  woman  as  Karlene,  and  happily  married,  per- 
haps, to  the  man  of  her  choice, — a  noble  man  like 
Barry  Glenmore, — and  was  the  loving  mother  of  as 
beautiful  a  boy  as  little  Barry,  perhaps,  who  always 
accompanied  his  mother  in  these  visits  to  Madame 
Brevoort;  and  one  morning,  while  leaning  on  her 
knee,  looking  into  her  face,  he  said : 

"  You  look  like  my  mamma ;  your  eyes  are  like 
my  mamma's." 

They  laughed  at  the  child's  remark  and  nothing 
further  was  said  j  but  to  Madame  Brevoort  it  occurred 
again  and  again ;  it  haunted  her  like  a  nightmare. 
Karlene  repeated  the  incident  to  her  husband  and 
soon  forgot  it,  but  she  told  him  of  her  singular  feel- 
ing for  this  woman, — this  artist, — of  her  irresistible 
"  drawing  to"  and  growing  love  for  her,  and  that  she 
would  endeavor  to  find  out  something  more  definite 
about  her.  But  though  Karlene  paid  regular  morn- 
ing visits  to  Madame  Brevoort,  told  her  incidents 
in  her  own  life,  and  grew  very  confidential,  still  she 
would  not  or  could  not  reveal  anything  of  her  past, 
but  would  beg  Karlene  to  come  again.  She  could 
not  resist  taking  her  in  her  arms  and  telling  her 
how  dear  she  was  to  her,  while  her  heart  would  beat 
furiously  and  the  blood  rush  in  torrents  to  her  head. 


240  KARLENE  HOY. 

They  had  now  spent  so  much  time  together  that 
Karlene  had  without  reserve  told  her  the  whole 
history  of  her  life,  not  omitting  that  sad  episode,  her 
desertion  of  her  home  for  so  long,  at  which  Madame 
Brevoort  wept  bitterly.  She  walked  the  floor  and 
wrung  her  hands  as  if  in  great  agony.  If  it  had 
been  the  history  of  her  own  life  or  that  of  her  child's 
she  could  not  have  betrayed  greater  emotion ;  but 
when  she  heard  the  happy  denouement  of  Karlene's 
troubles  she  laughed  and  cried  simultaneously. 

"  Ah !  my  child,  how  delighted  am  I  that  your 
troubles  and  trials  had  so  happy  an  ending !"  said 
she. 

But  Karlene's  time  was  growing  short  now,  and 
she  knew  she  would  feel  keenly  the  parting  from 
Madame  Brevoort.  She  told  her  she  wished  to  buy 
the  picture  which  had  been  the  means  of  bringing 
them  together.  At  this  Madame  Brevoort  grew  rest- 
less and  confused,  and  said : 

"  My  dear,  I  could  not  part  with  that  picture ;  it 

is  a  portion  of  my  life "  Checking  herself  here, 

as  if  she  had  been  betrayed  into  saying  more  than 
was  intended,  she  hesitated,  arose,  and  hastily  left 
the  room.  When  Madame  Brevoort  returned  she 
was  still  visibly  affected,  but  begged  Karlene  to  ex- 
cuse her,  as  she  was  not  well ;  then  grew  reserved 
and  silent. 

Karlene  felt  a  hesitation  in  returning  to  the  sub- 
ject, but  her  anxiety  overcame  her  scruples,  and  when 


THE  REVELATION.  241 

she  introduced  it  again,  Madame  Brevoort  told  her 
that  if  she  would  leave  her  address  she  would  execute 
and  send  to  her  the  exact  fac-simile  of  this  one. 
Karlene,  glad  to  get  it  in  any  way,  consented,  stipu- 
lating that  she  should  pay  her  as  much  for  the 
duplicate  as  she  would  have  asked  for  the  original 
if  it  had  been  for  sale.  This  being  settled  to  their 
satisfaction,  they  took  an  affectionate,  lingering  fare- 
well of  each  other,  Karlene  leaving  her  card,  with 
"  Karlene  Clemont  Glenmore"  inscribed  upon  it  in 
her  own  delicate  chirography.  Madame  Brevoort 
watched  Karlene  till  she  was  out  of  sight,  her  eyes  so 
dimmed  with  tears  that  she  could  hardly  see  ;  then 
turning  to  look  at  the  card  she  still  held  in  her  hand, 
and  seeing  for  the  first  time  Karlene's  middle  name, 
— Clemont, — she  thought  she  had  not  read  aright. 
Wiping  her  tear-dimmed  eyes,  she  read  again. 
Great  heaven  !  What  did  it  mean  ?  How  strange 
that  Mrs.  Glenmore  should  bear  the  name  which 
she  had  once  borne !  the  dear  name  which  had 
brought  to  her  so  much  happiness  and  love  fora 
time,  but  ultimately  so  much  untold  misery.  She 
fell  upon  her  knees  in  an  agony  of  doubt  and  fear 
and  hope ;  she  pressed  the  sweet  mystic  name  to  her 
lips  and  prayed  aloud  in  her  distress  and  doubt, 
"  Dear  Jesus,  what  if  she  be  my  own  child !  It  can 
be  possible,  it  may  be  possible  !" 

At  the  thought  that  she  had  probably  held  her 
own  dear  daughter  in  her  arms  and  then  let  her  go 


242  KARLENE  HOY. 

away  from  her,  she  grew  almost  frantic.  She  walked 
the  floor  up  and  down,  with  eyes  uplifted  to  heaven 
in  prayer. 

"  Merciful  God !"  cried  she.     "  Can  it  be  ?" 

When  she  had  once  taken  the  bare  possibility  of 
it  to  her  heart  she  never  resigned  it ;  it  seemed  more 
and  more  possible  to  her  with  every  passing  moment. 
If  a  good,  kind,  tender-hearted  mother  should  ever 
read  these  lines,  how  her  gentle  motherly  bosom  will 
heave  in  sympathetic  throbs  for  the  troubles  of  this 
poor  desolate  mother,  always  remembering  that  real 
life  is  stranger  than  fiction. 

She  turned  the  card  over  and  over,  looking  at  it 
again  and  again.  Yes,  that  was  the  dear  name. 
Oh  !  what  should  she  do  ?  This  doubt  and  long-con- 
tinued suspense  could  not  be  endured.  She  feared 
to  be  too  sanguine,  yet  could  not  afford  to  doubt. 
"  That  way  madness  lies." 

She  at  last  decided  to  put  her  doubts  and  fears 
at  rest  by  going  straight  to  Karlene  and  telling  her. 
But  stay !  Had  she  not  heard  her  call  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne her  dear  father  and  guardian  ?  Surely  he 
would  know  every  incident  connected  with  Karlene's 
past  life.  Yes !  she  would  go  to  him.  She  knew 
that  the  Hotel  Bristol  had  been  their  temporary 
home  during  their  stay  in  Rome.  She  started  im- 
mediately, though  her  limbs  trembled  so  she  feared 
she  would  fall.  Upon  reaching  there  and  inquiring 
for  Mr.  Melbourne,  she  was  shown  to  his  private 


THE  REVELATION.  243 

parlor,  where  he  sat  reading ;  but  she  was  so  over- 
come with  conflicting  emotions — hope  and  fear — that 
she  found  it  difficult  to  make  herself  understood. 
Laying  her  hand  upon  her  heart  to  still  its  throb- 
bings,  and  choking  down  her  emotions,  she  requested 
permission  to  ask  him  some  questions  in  regard  to 
his  ward,  Mrs.  Glenmore.  She  told  him  of  her 
meeting  with  and  interest  in  Karlene,  and  that  she 
desired  to  know  something  of  her  past, — of  her 
antecedents, — and  that  upon  his  answers  there  was 
dependent  for  her  almost  life  or  death.  Mr.  Mel- 
bourne was,  of  course,  startled  and  surprised ;  but 
upon  hearing  that  this  lady  was  the  artist  of  whom 
he  had  heard  Karlene  speak  so  kindly  and  so  often, 
he  decided  to  give  her  the  information  she  desired, 
— to  some  extent,  at  least.  She  begged  him  not  to 
keep  her  in  suspense,  saying, — 

"  Oh,  sir !  you  cannot  know  how  much  of  joy  or 
sorrow  for  me  depends  upon  your  words ;  I  might 
almost  say,  of  heaven  or  of — oblivion ;  for  if  I  am 
doomed  to  disappointment  in  regard  to  her  it  will 
indeed  be  oblivion  for  me  to  all  things  good,  pure, 
true,  and  heavenly.  There  will  be  nothing  left  for 
me  to  love,  nothing  to  hope  for,  nothing  to  do  but  to 
go  back  to  my  lonely,  unloved  life,  my  hopeless, 
cheerless  existence.  Tell  me,  if  you  please,  Mr. 
Melbourne,  of  Karlene's  father.  You  knew  him, 

did  you  not?     Was  he  not  the  Earl  of "  but 

here  her  voice  sank  to  a  whisper,  and  Mr.  Melbourne 


244  KARLENE  HOY. 

thought  from  the  pallor  of  cheek  and  lips  that  she 
was  going  to  swoon,  so  he  poured  out  a  glass  of  water 
and  handed  it  to  her,  and  opened  a  window.  Feeling 
refreshed  and  revived,  she  tried  to  articulate,  but  no 
sound  came  from  her  pale  lips.  Mr.  Melbourne  saw 
that  she  was  suffering  from  some  great  mental  excite- 
ment, and  deciding  to  relieve  her  mind,  he  said  : 

"  Madame,  Mrs.  Glenrnore  is  of  noble  birth ;  she 
has  not  adopted  the  title  to  which  she  has  so  undis- 
puted a  right,  but  I  hope  she  will  do  so.  Her  father 
was  the  Earl  of  Clemout." 

When  these  confirmatory  words  fell  upon  her  ear, 
she  sank  to  her  knees,  whispering  : 

"  Thank  God !  thank  God !  for  this  mercy,  this 
great  blessing,  though  so  long  withheld  !"  Her  pos- 
ture was  so  humble,  her  tones  so  touching,  that  Mr. 
Melbourne  found  it  difficult  to  restrain  his  own  tears ; 
but  he  gently  raised  her  and,  begging  her  to  be  seated, 
asked  the  meaning  of  this  great  excitement. 

"  It  means,  oh,  thank  heaven  !  that  I  have  found 
my  child ;  the  dear  little  babe  whom  I  deserted  so 
many,  many  years  ago  is  now  restored  to  my  arms 
a  beautiful  woman.  I  thought  never  to  see  her 
sweet  face  again.  Ah  !  God  is  merciful !" 

Still,  Mr.  Melbourne  did  not  understand,  and  it  was 
some  time  before  she  was  calm  enough  to  explain 
to  him  that  she  was  the  wife  of  the  Earl  of  Clemont 
and  the  mother  of  Karlene  Clemont  Glen  more.  It 
is  impossible  to  depict  Mr.  Melbourne's  astonish- 


THE  REVELATION.  245 

raent  at  these  words,  as  well  as  his  incredulity;  but 
Madame  Brevoort  or  Lady  Clemont,  if  you  give  her 
her  real  name  (the  first  one  being  used  as  a  means 
of  disguise),  gave  him  a  full  and  complete  history 
of  her  life :  first,  of  her  happy  marriage  to  the  Earl 
of  Clemont,  whom  she  loved  so  dearly,  of  the  few 
happy  succeeding  years,  of  the  birth  of  her  child, 
then  of  the  growing  coolness  of  her  husband,  of  his 
reckless,  careless  ways,  of  his  debaucheries  and  ex- 
cesses in  sin  of  every  kind,  and,  finally,  of  his  in- 
human cruelty  to  her^  which  at  last  became  so  un- 
bearable that  she  fled  from  her  home,  leaving  her 
child  and  everything  else  that  was  dear  behind  her, 
only  bringing  away  her  marriage  certificate,  which 
she  had  guarded  all  these  years  as  she  would  her  life, 
and  now  triumphantly  producing  it,  she  showed  it  to 
Mr.  Melbourne,  it  being  proof  conclusive  to  him  that 
she  was  really  the  mother  whom  Karlene  had  loved 
and  mourned  so  long  as  lost  to  her  forever,  perhaps. 
Mr.  Melbourne  now  gave  Lady  Clemont,  alias 
Madame  Brevoort,  an  account  of  her  husband's  life 
after  she  left  him,  which  was  necessarily  very  meagre, 
he  also  knowing  very  little  of  his  death,  although  he 
witnessed  it;  of  his  giving  Karlene  to  him  upon  his 
death-bed,  begging  him  to  watch  over  her,  guide  her 
in  all  things,  and  be  a  guardian,  a  father,  to  her,— all 
which  requests  he  had  tried  to  discharge  to  the  best  of 
his  ability.  As  soon  as  Lady  Clemont  was  certain- 
convinced  without  a  doubt  that  Karlene  was  indeed 


246  KARLENE  HOY. 

her  own  little  child,  whom  she  had  left  playing 
among  the  daisies  upon  the  lawn,  all  unmindful  that 
her  mother  was  passing  out  of  her  life  for  so  many 
years — she  arose  very  hastily,  her  face  pale  as  death, 
her  breath  coming  in  quick,  short  gasps,  and  said : 

"  I  must  find  my  child ;  but,  oh !  what  will  she 
think  of  me  ?  Can  she  ever  forgive  me  for  so  heart- 
lessly deserting  her  and  leaving  her  to  the  cold 
mercies  of  the  world,  or  the  cruelty,  perhaps,  of  her 
father?"  But  here  Mr.  Melbourne  comforted  her 
with  the  sweet  assurance  of  Karlene's  great  love  and 
solicitude  for  her,  and  of  how  often  she  had  talked 
of  her  mother,  saying  her  life  could  never  be  com- 
plete and  happy  until  she  found  her.  Mr.  Melbourne 
went  in  search  of  Karlene,  but  came  back  saying  she 
had  gone  to  the  Museo  Artistico  to  spend  the  morn- 
ing. Hurrying  there,  she  found  Karlene  standing 
before  the  picture  in  which  she  had  portrayed  the 
tragedy  of  her  life. 


CHAPTER    XLII. 

BREAD   UPON  THE   WATERS. 

AH!  heaven  alone  gave  her  the  power  to  resist 
the  pleadings  of  a  mother's  love  and  to  refrain  from 
taking  her  child  to  her  throbbing,  aching  heart ;  but 


BREAD    UPON  THE  WATERS.  247 

by  an  almost  superhuman  effort  she  succeeded. 
Laying  her  hand  upon  Karlene's  shoulder,  she 
said :  "  Come  home  with  me.  I  must  see  you  alone." 
And  Karlene,  seeing  the  pale,  set  features,  the  eager, 
hungry  glitter  in  her  eyes,  turned  and,  though  much 
surprised,  followed  her  without  a  word  of  remon- 
strance. Reaching  the  seclusion  of  her  home,  Lady 
Clernont  fell  down  at  the  feet  of  Karlene,  crying 
out: 

"  Oh,  my  child  !  my  child  !  can  you  ever  forgive 
me?  Can  you  ever  love  and  pardon  me  for  this 
great  wrong  I  have  done  in  leaving  you  in  your 
sweet,  tender  infancy  without  the  guiding  hand,  the 
tender  touch,  the  loving  care  of  a  mother?  Let 
your  tender  heart  plead  for  me."  Here  she  raised 
her  eyes  to  Karlene's  and,  seeing  the  look  of  surprise 
and  wonder  upon  her  face,  said  : 

"  My  darling !  my  beloved !  does  not  your  own 
heart  tell  you  who  I  am  ?  I  am  your  own  loving 
mother  !  Oh,  my  baby  !  my  darling  daughter  !  my 
sweet  Karlene !  your  unhappy  mother  pleads  for 
your  love  and  forgiveness.  Does  not  your  heart  tell 
you  I  am  your  mother?" 

Here  the  look  of  wonder  in  Karlene's  eyes  gave 
way  to  the  most  beautiful  love-light,  and  stooping  she 
raised  her  mother  in  her  arms  and,  clasping  her  close, 
said,  with  joy  unspeakable  shining  in  her  eyes : 

"  My  heart  long  ago  told  me  you  were  my  own 
dear  mother.  Oh,  thank  heaven  !  thank  heaven  !" 


248  KARLENE  HOY. 

They  clung  to  each  other  in  loving  embrace,  Kar- 
lene  repeating  the  angel  name  "  mother"  over  and 
over  again.  They  sat  hand  in  hand  talking  for 
hours,  never  tiring,  each  one  relating  to  the  other 
almost  every  incident  which  had  transpired  during 
their  long,  unhappy  separation.  The  mother  led 
her  child  to  the  picture  which  had  so  fascinated  her 
and  said : 

"  My  dear,  you  will  never  know  what  mingled 
feelings  of  pleasure  and  pain  I  experienced  in  trying 
to  recall  your  sweet  baby  face,  your  infantile  features, 
so  as  to  paint  them  indelibly,  not  only  upon  the  can- 
vas, but  in  never-fading  colors  upon  my  heart.  You 
now  understand  why  I  put  such  value  upon  this  pic- 
ture, and  why  you  were  so  attracted  to  it ;  and  now 
this  painting  of  your  early  home,  your  father's  in- 
heritance, shall  be  doubly  dear,  because  it  was  the 
means  of  restoring  to  me  my  dear  daughter." 

"  Dear  mother,"  said  Karlene,  "  let  us  not  be 
selfish  in  our  happiness.  I  must  go  and  tell  my 
husband  of  this  great  joy  which  has  come  to  us,  of 
this  crowning  glory  to  my  already  happy  life." 
And  as  she  left  her  mother  to  carry  the  glad  tidings 
to  her  family  she  felt  that  the  cup  of  her  happiness 
was  full,  pressed  down,  and  running  over,  while  the 
mother,  left  alone  for  a  few  minutes,  fell  into  happy 
musings. 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  love  and  peaceful  content 
will  come  to  me  yet  and  transform  my  life  from  its 


BREAD    UPON   THE   WATERS.  249 

joyless,  hopeless  existence  into  a  miracle  of  happi- 
ness, contentment,  and  love?"  She  had  forgotten 
the  fact  that  miracles  are  never  effected  by  mere 
human  agencies.  Could  she  arise  Phoenix-like  from 
the  dead,  bitter  ashes  of  her  past,  regenerated,  with 
an  inexhaustible  fund  of  love  and  sweet  companion- 
ship for  the  rest  of  her  days,  never  to  be  lonely, 
friendless,  and  despairing  again?  Poor  woman! 
She  was  creating  heaven  on  earth  for  herself;  she 
was  borrowing  the  wings  of  the  angels,  forgetting 
the  "  body  of  the  flesh"  which  weighs  so  heavily 
upon  souls  that  fain  would  soar.  Ah  !  how  well  and 
how  painfully  had  she  learned  the  lesson  that  to  the 
end  of  time  it  is  written  in  enduring  characters  that 
no  human  lot  is  free  from  suffering ;  into  every  life 
sooner  or  later  some  rain  must  fall,  but  after  the 
rain  had  come  the  rainbow  promise  of  hope  !  What 
•if  some  clouds  should  envelop  her  now?  What  if 
shadows  should  fall  about  her  ?  Did  she  not  have 
her  own  beautiful,  affectionate  Karlene  to  help  her 
disperse  the  clouds  and  dispel  the  shadows  ? 

The  short,  mild  Italian  winter  was  now  past,  and 
spring  was  upon  them  in  all  its  sudden  glory  and 
splendor.  Spring  in  this  sunny  land  sent  forward 
no  advance  signals,  no  premonitory  signs,  no  hints 
in  the  forest ;  but  all  at  once  she  was  there  herself, — 
not  a  timid,  hesitating,  faltering  spring,  turning 
back  and  then  advancing  like  the  late  spring  in 
Karlene's  American  forests,  but  came  full  blooming, 
12 


250  KARL  EN E  HOY. 

almost  summer.  So  before  the  weather  became  too 
heated  they  decided  to  turn  their  steps  homeward. 
Karlene  had  from  the  first,  and  with  her  husband's 
consent,  decided  to  visit  her  old  English  home, 
the  place  of  her  birth,  the  grand  old  ancestral  home 
which  had  belonged  to  the  Clements  for  generations 
past,  and  which  would  now  belong  to  them,  and 
eventually  to  little  Barry,  together  with  the  proud 
title  which  was  his  by  right  of  birth,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  reckless,  careless,  spendthrift  father  and  hus- 
band, the  Earl  of  Clemont.  It  is  true,  they  might 
purchase  the  old  home  which  had  now  passed  into 
the  hands  of  strangers,  and  restore  it  to  its  old-time 
glory;  they  could  assume  the  title  which  noble  birth 
gave  them.  Yes !  her  little  Barry  was  born  a  peer 
of  the  realm ;  but  they  were  such  loyal  American 
citizens  that  they  cared  very  little  for  the  honors 
which  a  title  might  confer.  She  was  certain,  if  she 
wished  it,  that  her  husband  would  give  up  his  home 
in  the  States,  which  he  loved  so  dearly,  and  regain 
possession  of  the  old  English  home  in  order  that 
little  Barry  might  have  all  the  advantages  that  could 
come  from  living  in  the  land  of  his  ancestors  and 
bearing  the  noble  title  which  had  been  so  proudly 
borne  by  so  many  noble  Clemonts.  But  no !  she 
loved  her  home  across  the  sea  (the  only  one  she  had 
ever  known)  too  well  to  resign  it  for  any  other ;  it 
was  as  grand  and  as  beautiful  as  this  one  which  she 
had  lost  through  sin  and  recklessness ;  she  felt  the 


BREAD    UPON   THE  WATERS.  251 

taint  of  dishonor  still  resting  upon  it ;  she  did  not 
wish  Barry  to  inherit  it, — this  sin-polluted  home. 
They  would  go  back  to  the  one  which  had  never 
been  desecrated  by  sinful  orgies,  and  if  Barry  grew 
up  to  be  an  affectionate,  respectful  son,  a  noble, 
talented  man,  a  brave,  true,  loyal  American  citizen, 
he  would  be  as  happy,  as  great,  as  good  to  his 
mother's  way  of  thinking  as  if  all  the  honors  that 
all  the  titled  heads  of  England  could  give  were 
bestowed  upon  him.  So  they  decided  that  the  male 
succession  of  the  honorable  house  of  the  Clernonts 
should  cease  with  him  who,  before  dying,  had  so 
dishonored  the  name  and  estate.  Whether  they 
were  right  or  wrong  we  leave  our  readers  to  decide, 
feeling  assured  that  our  American-born  readers  will 

O 

concur  with  us  that  the  purest,  truest  life  is  the 
truest  nobility.  Although  Karlene  had  been  so 
anxious  to  visit  the  home  of  her  fathers,  she  knew 
that  to  her  mother  it  would  be  the  awakening  of 
many  bitter-sweet  memories,  and  as  she  was  deter- 
mined never  to  be  separated  from  her  again  on  the 
earth,  she  gave  up  all  idea  of  going  and  began  in- 
stead to  conclude  her  arrangements  for  starting  home. 
Lady  Clemont,  after  disposing  of  her  little  home  on 
the  Tiber,  was  ready  also  to  return  with  her  daugh- 
ter to  make  her  home  across  the  sea. 

Untrammelled  by  one  remaining  fetter  of  the 
chains  she  had  once  borne,  this  calmer,  happier  time 
which  was  dawning  for  her  now  was  to  be  the  be- 


252  KARLENE  HOY. 

ginning  of  another  life.  Bunyan's  shepherd  boy 
did  not  have  more  of  the  little  flower  called  hearts- 
ease in  his  bosom  than  did  she, — this  woman. 

They  embarked  in  the  early  spring  days,  reaching 
home  in  the  leafy,  flowery,  bewitching  month  of 
May.  May  skies  were  over  them ;  leaves  glistened 
and  danced  from  early  morn  to  dewy  eve ;  down  in 
the  dell  the  violets  were  unclosing  their  blue  eyes, 
the  white  lilies  and  anemones  were  being  kissed  into 
life,  the  carnations  into  new  beauty,  by  the  frolicsome 
rays  of  the  sun. 

The  beautiful  day  which  found  Karlene  at  home 
surrounded  by  her  happy  little  family,  together  with 
her  dear  old  friends,  Colonel  Strange  and  wife  (Ruth 
Porter),  Lillie  Bently  and  son,  Marjorie  (who  was 
now  Mrs.  Couch)  and  her  husband,  Mr.  Ellis  and 
Nadine,  and  dear  old  Robert  Mauchline,  who  was 
still  waiting,  and  I  suppose  longing,  for  his  unfound 
mate, — all  of  whom  had  come  to  welcome  them  back 
from  the  old  world  to  the  new  one, — was  a  day 
whose  exceeding  beauty  and  great  happiness  made 
it  stand  out  from  all  other  days  in  her  life  as  an 
event  and  not  just  a  division  of  time.  They  all 
forgot  the  winter, — the  frosts  of  grief  and  disap- 
pointment,— for  there  was  on  the  earth  a  brightness 
that  seemed  to  quiver  with  gladness,  and  within 
their  hearts  a  light  born  of  heaven  which  seemed  to 
promise  that  the  rest  of  their  lives  should  be  one 
unending  May. 


BREAD    UPON  THE  WATERS.  253 

"  'Mid  the  losses  and  the  gains, 
'Mid  the  pleasures  and  the  pains, 
'Mid  the  hoping  and  the  fears 
And  the  restlessness  of  years, 
We  repeat  this  passage  o'er, 
We  helieve  it  more  and  more : 
'  Bread  upon  the  waters  cast 
Shall  be  gathered  at  the  last.'  " 


THE    END. 


